Category: Uncategorized

Things are finally settling down. I have a new house out in the wilderness where my girls can frolick naked as long as they want, much to my enjoyment.

Part 3:

“Momo! Momo!”

Sonja and I were wandering around the property, calling out her name. It was getting dark and she still hadn’t come, and every minute that passed was making me more worried. Had she gotten lost? Had she eaten something poisonous? Had she tripped and sprained her ankle? Had people found her and taken her?

“Master, over here!”

I followed Sonja’s voice to the front of the house, where she was crouched down, her noise to the ground.

“What is it?” I asked.

“Momo was here, I can smell her.” She then began to crawl, keeping her head down and moving along the driveway. “She went this way, towards the road.”

From where Momo had stood, I turned to the house and could see into the bedroom. She must have seen us and run off. Good thing Sonja was originally a dog; she may not have been a bloodhound, but her nose must be hundred times stronger than mine. “Can we follow her?”

“Yeah! Come on, Master!”

She started running towards the road with me chasing after her. I wanted to get into my car and follow Momo’s trail that way, but I knew Sonja wouldn’t be able to pick up the scent. We would have to go on foot. We reached the road and Sonja paused, moving from side to side with her nose low.

“That way!”

She pointed down the road and we both started running, hoping that we were moving faster than Momo was. Minutes passed, my low stamina soon taking effect. I wasn’t fat, but I spent all my time on either on the couch or in the office, and after moving all my stuff and having sex with Sonja, what little strength I had had been used up. Regardless, I pushed myself to keep up with Sonja, running ahead of me with her fluffy blonde tail bouncing. Every kilometer or so, Sonja would stop and smell the ground, making sure that we hadn’t skipped over any place where Momo might have turned and gone the woods. She was moving consistently alongside the road, but no matter how far we ran, it seemed like there was no change to it. The woods on either side stayed the same without any sign of the growing distance.

I was just glad that no cars passed by us. This area wasn’t between anything important and I was the only person for miles around. I had to hope that no one did come down this road before we started chasing Momo. Hopefully she was still wearing her clothes, and anyone driving by would be going too fast to see her tail. I just had to keep on hoping, but that hope was running out. The sun eventually set, but with the cloudy overhang, we lost the light before it even reached the horizon. Miles from home, the mosquitoes biting us, we were forced to the slow down. Even Sonja’s canine energy reserves and fit body couldn’t maintain such a pace. Soon enough, the last stroke came, a drop falling from the sky and landing on my nose. I looked up as the summer storm began, a slowly building deluge. On one hand, the rain was welcome, cooling us down and quenching our thirst, but on the other hand, it was a whole new problem.

Kneeling on the ground, Sonja turned to me with a worried expression. “I can’t follow Momo’s scent, the rain is washing it away. Master, what do we do?”

“We keep going. I don’t care if I have to follow this road until sunrise, I’m going to find Momo.”

Sonja looked at me and smiled. “Right!”

We continued moving, trying to return to our original pace. Summer storms in Maine are beautiful but fierce, with warm winds pushing everything over and thunderous downpours drowning the land with grape-sized raindrops. The gales made us struggle to keep our balance and so much rain hit our faces that it was like we were staring down the nozzle of a garden hose.

“Master, I think I see her!”

I looked ahead, past Sonja, and saw something dark on the side of the road. “Please let it be her.”

We rushed over, finding Momo sitting on the side of the road, hugging her knees to her chest, her hood pulled over her face. I crouched down and pulled back her hood. “Momo, what are you doing here?!”

She gave me one look and pulled her hood back over her head. “Go away!”

“Momo, do you have any idea how worried we were about you?”

“Why do you care?”

I paused, flabbergasted (yes, flabbergasted) that she really didn’t understand. “Because I love you, you furry little idiot.”

She looked up at me, her face wet, but with tears or rain, I couldn’t tell. “Master loves Sonja. Momo saw you two.”

“Yes, I love Sonja, but I love you just as much. How could I not love you? You’re like family to me.”

“But Master likes playing with Sonja more! Momo knows Master likes her big boobs!”

Goddammit, why must she make me laugh at such a tense moment?

“Ok, you’re right, she’s got a big pair of rockin’ tits, but yours are great as well. Momo, if I didn’t love you, would I really have come running all the way down here after you? Come home with me.”

“No! Master and Sonja can go without Momo! Momo will be fine!”

At that, tearful Sonja threw her arms around Momo and held her close. “But I looooooooooove Momo!” Held to Sonja’s chest, the look on Momo’s face was one of shock. “Don’t leave, Momo! I don’t want you to go!” Sonja wailed.

“See? Sonja loves you too, just like I do. All this time, you’ve thought of her as a rival or even just an annoyance, but she’s loved you from the day you two met.” I then wrapped my arms around them, sandwiching Momo between Sonja and I. “And I love you too. Momo, no matter where you go, you’ll never find anyone who loves you as much as we do. Weird as it may be, the three of us are family, and that tiny cabin is our home. Please, don’t leave us.”

Momo began to tremble, and over the pouring rain, I could hear her cry. We stayed there like that for several minutes, Sonja and I shielding Momo from the spray, letting her cry it all out. Finally, the rain began to lessen and so did Momo’s sniffles. She soon stopped and we all stood up, cold and wet, but happy. Exhausted from the long day, we began the trek back home, the girls on either side of me, my arms over their shoulders. It took over two hours to walk what we had run, the forest road so dark that we almost passed by the entrance to the driveway.

Stepping inside, we shed our soaked clothes, sighing in relief. Wordlessly, Momo and Sonja went to the kitchen, each grabbing a can of cat food and dog food respectively. Looking half dead with exhaustion, they opened the cans and ate the meaty mush inside with their fingers. I was certainly in the same boat, only having enough strength to pour myself a bowl of cereal. They finished eating before I did and went upstairs to brush their teeth and go to bed. I finished soon afterward and left my bowl in the kitchen sink. Heading upstairs, I went into the bathroom and brushed my teeth, my red toothbrush next to a pink one smelling like mint and cat food and a yellow one smelling like mint and dog food.

More exhausted than I had been in a long time, I stepped into the bedroom, desperate to fall asleep, but stopped. In the center of the bed were Momo and Sonja, their naked bodies interlaced and their foreheads pressed together, sleeping soundly. It was such a sweet sight, I almost didn’t want to disturb them. But of course, I climbed into the bed and pushed them over so I too could get under the covers.

—————————————-

“Sonja, you left the door open again!”

It had been a quiet Sunday afternoon, when without warning, Sonja saw a squirrel outside and rocketed through the door to chase after it. Closing my laptop, I sighed and got up to find her. She was outside, jumping up and down next to a nearby tree and yelling at the squirrel.

“Who are you?! What are you doing at my house?!” Her tail then dropped. “Please come down! I want to run around and play!”

“Sonja, come over here and close this door!”

“But Master, there’s a squirrel! He looks tasty! I want to lick him!”

“Leave the squirrel alone! You left the door open! Now come over here and close it!” Sonja trotted over with a pout and closed the door. I patted her head, making her feel better. “Listen, I’m glad you can go out whenever you want, it’s why I bought this place. But you have to remember to close the door every time. When the door is left open, mosquitos can get in, and since you’re always naked, they’ll eat you alive. Not to mention that winter will be coming and we’ll need to keep the heat in. Got it?”

“Yes, Master.”

I wanted to believe her, I really did, but we had had this conversation almost six times already. Tomorrow, I was planning on going to the hardware store and seeing if they had any springs or mechanisms I could use to have the door shut automatically.

“Good, now do you want to come back inside or stay out here?”

“I’ll come in.”

I let her back in and we returned to the living room, where a movie was playing on the TV. Actually, it can’t really be called a living “room”, more like the living quadrant. We took our usual positions on the couch, me in the middle with the girls on either side. Momo had taken advantage of us leaving the couch and stretched out, showing her true cat nature. A few pats on the thigh got her to move and we sat down.

“Master,” asked Sonja, “since I couldn’t lick the squirrel, can I lick your cock instead?”

I couldn’t help but grin. “Of course, baby, anytime.”

I removed my manhood from its denim prison and stood it upright, letting Sonja crawl over and take it in her mouth. Her head started bobbing and I groaned in bliss. As she worked, I rubbed her ears to thank her. Beside us, Momo watched with slight interest, but not the jealousy she had before. In the weeks since I deflowered Sonja, the relationship between the three of us had greatly improved. Momo no longer tried to keep us apart and didn’t seem to mind sharing me. I had made it clear that I loved her just as much as I loved Sonja and that I would always keep her with me, and every day, I proved that. I always gave the two of them plenty of attention, letting the sexual barriers become more fluid. Sometimes she would still get jealous, though, especially when it came to “playing”. I would pull out of Sonja and Momo would demand I fuck her next. But on the plus side, her relationship with Sonja was definitely better. They started being affectionate with each other, Momo aloof but open and Sonja a limitless geyser of love. They were even starting to close the distance in the bedroom.

All in all, everything was going great. With this new place, I no longer had to worry about the girls being discovered. They finally had the freedom they wanted, often spending as much time outside as inside. I had fully settled in to my manager position at work and was enjoying the big new paycheck, giving me enough money to take care of the girls and pay for the mortgage.

Now my thoughts were starting to drift to the long term. How long could I keep this hidden? What would happen to them if I died? Without me to look after them, they could starve to death, or someone could snatch them up, either held in captivity by some pervert or spend the rest of their lives in a lab somewhere. Women typically outlived men, so I would need to figure out a way for them to be safe in their old age after I was gone. Maybe we could move to some remote village in a developing nation, where we would be worshipped as gods or something, somewhere that no one from the outside world would ever find them.

That also brought up the issue of their lifespans. Did they age like humans or animals? Sonja had experienced two winters before meeting me, making her almost three years old, but in dog years, that could put her in her late teens or early twenties, which certainly matched her appearance. Did that mean she would only live another ten more years? Was it the same for Momo?

Also complicating matters was the fact that they didn’t appear to experience menstrual cycles. When Momo first turned into a human, I’ll admit, the idea of her having a human period was definitely an unsavory thought, especially since she was always naked, but no such thing had happened so far, for either of them. I had looked up menstrual cycles for both cats and dogs, but Momo and Sonja never showed any symptoms, meaning that they likely weren’t ovulating. That was certainly a blessing for me, as pregnancy would open up a whole new can of worms. I had originally operated under the assumption that Momo was still spayed from when she was a regular cat, but I had doubts that the same was true for Sonja, considering the kind of home she came from. Perhaps her previous owners did it simply to avoid having more dogs. Hopefully the two of them were sterile in their humanoid forms, sort of like how animal hybrids like mules and ligers can be born but they themselves can’t reproduce.

Maybe it was about time to try teaching them life skills so that they wouldn’t always have to rely on me. I had tried before, making Momo more humanlike, but it didn’t quite stick. But hopefully if I taught them skills rather than rules, it would work this time.

“Master, can Momo have a turn?” the feline asked, sitting up and leaning over.

“Sonja?” I asked.

The blonde beauty sat up, wiping the saliva from her lips and grinning. “‘Kay!”

Momo then crouched down and began sucking me off, lapping up Sonja’s spit without any kind of hesitation. There’s just something wonderful about pulling your dick from one girl’s mouth and then sticking it in another. Like with Sonja, I rubbed Momo’s ears as she worked, making her purr and her tail curl. After a minute, she gave it up so that Sonja could have another turn. She started slurping on it with gusto, as if Momo’s saliva added an extra deliciousness to it. Again and again, they switched the job between them, the turns growing shorter and shorter, as well as the girls working harder and harder, even using their hands. They were really trying to coax an orgasm out of me, perhaps even trying to see who could get it first. My lap was becoming a wet and sloppy mess, but that is just proof of the heaven I had reached.

“Girls, I’m about to cum.”

Momo and Sonja closed in, pushing against each other to win their gooey prize. Pulled free from their mouths, my cock released a white geyser, splattering on their faces. With their salty dessert having missed their mouths, they simply sat up and licked it off each other’s faces. Considering their animal personalities, it was quite expected and innocent, but of course sexy as hell at the same time.

“Ok girls, when this movie is done, we’re going to try something new.”

They both looked at me with curious excitement.

“A new kind of playing?” Sonja asked with her tail wagging.

“No, I’m going to teach you both how to read and write. It will help you understand things and let me trust you with tasks.”

Momo’s ears dropped. “This isn’t going to be like eating with a fork, is it? Momo likes having her bowl on the floor.”

“No, no, it won’t be like that. Think of it as a good way to pass the time when I’m at work. It’s an important skill to have.”

Once the movie was done, I brought the girls into the kitchen and sat them down at the table. Gathering some pencils and paper, I started out by writing out the alphabet and showing it to them.

“See these? These are letters. When you put them in order, they form words and can be used to save messages and information.”

Momo made some small swipes at the paper, daring the letters to show this amazing ability I had mentioned. Sonja just smiled and wagged her tail, dumb as a rock.

“Each letter has a name, which helps tell you what it sounds like.” I put my finger on the paper and moved it down the line. “Their names are A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z. Say those with me.”

I read through the list again, saying each letter and having the girls repeat me before I moved onto the next. We did this almost a dozen times, making sure they had the names memorized. Then I started picking letters at random and having the girls give the names. It took a bit of time, but they soon figured them out.

“Ok, now, how about I show you how to spell your names? Momo, look at these letters and try to guess which ones are used. Sound it out.”

I slid the paper over to her and she squinted at the letters. “Hmm… oh… mmm… oh.” She looked through the list, trying to remember their names. “Is it… M-O-M-O?”

“That’s right! Very good!”

I wrote her name down at the bottom of the paper. She stared at it, her eyes full of wonder and her ears twitching. “Momo is Momo,” she whispered.

“Me next! Me next!” Sonja exclaimed.

“Your name is a bit harder and the letters sound different. Try and guess the first three letters, the “Son” part.”

I gave her the sheet and she looked through it. It took her a moment, I could see her mouthing her name over and over again. “S-O-N!”

“Very good, your full name is S-O-N-J-A.” I wrote her name down and she held up the paper proudly. “I’m Sonja!” she announced.

“That’s right. Now, I’m sorry to do this, but I have to complicate things further. I told you that each letter has a name that hints to its sound, but not all letters sound like their name. Some can even have two sounds.” You could almost see smoke coming out of their ears. It was impressive enough that they had gotten this far in one sitting. “Actually, how about we go for a quick walk, let you two air out?”

Sonja jumped up and rocketed outside, the idea of a walk making her drunk with happiness. Momo followed at her own pace, just glad to have a break. We set out into the woods, taking a path we had figured out since moving in. As usual, Momo and Sonja were naked, enjoying the summer air and sunlight. They didn’t even mind being barefoot, walking on sticks and leaves as if they were wearing hiking boots. Right now, they were happy, but soon they would be begging for the clothes they hated so much. A part of me eagerly awaited the satisfaction of seeing them have to suck it up and face the cold with pants and sweaters. Though I would certainly miss seeing those bouncy titties 24/7.

“So why does Momo need to read?” the feline asked, walking alongside me as Sonja orbited around us.

“Well, I’m sure you get bored waiting for me to come home. If I could get books for you, you could read them during the day. I could get you books about cats.”

Her ears twitched at the idea. “Hmmm, Momo isn’t sure. Momo is busy during the day.”

“Playing with yourself all day doesn’t count as being busy.” She looked at me as if I had just spoken in gibberish. “Besides, I’d like it if you and Sonja could start helping around at home. You know, I could leave you a list of things to do during the day. Maybe I could teach you two how to cook so you could make dinner.”

Momo groaned. “That sounds like a lot of work.”

“And that’s why I’m asking you for help, because I can’t do it all myself.” I wrapped my hand around hers and kissed her forehead. “We’re family after all.”

“Hmmm, it’s not fair when Master asks like that. Ok…”

“Good, then let’s head back. Sonja, ready to go?”

Sonja was down on all fours, trying to fit her head into a hollow space under a tree. “Just a second!”

As hilarious as it was to see her bare ass sticking out with her tail standing like a lightning rod, I had to pull her away to spare whatever poor creature she was bothering.

—————————————-

“Ok, so what are the letters of the alphabet?” I asked, having returned with the girls to the kitchen.

“A B C D E G I J K N M O P Q R S T U V Z!” they chanted.

“Close, but not quite right. Now, for the sounds of the letters.” I went back through the list, sounding out each letter and having them repeat it. We did this over and over again, drilling the alphabet into their skulls.

Afterwards, to give them another break, I simply had them point things out or pick words and I would spell them. I would put sentences together using the simplest words I could and have them read them out. They were certainly fast learners; I couldn’t remember how long it took me to learn to read when I was a kid but they had definitely swept past me. But once again, when it seemed like smoke was going to start pouring from their ears, I stopped.

“Ok, girls, now how would you like to help me prepare dinner? We’re having meatloaf tonight.”

Their tails stood on end and they jumped from their seats, wanting to do whatever they could to help hasten the arrival of dinner. After turning on the oven, I brought them over to the kitchen counter, where I had already set out the meat upon returning from hour walk. By now, it had hopefully warmed up.

“This time, the two of you will be making it, I’ll just give you instructions. First, take all the meat out of their packages and put them in a big metal bowl. You can find it in the cupboard above the fridge.”

Momo retrieved the bowl while Sonja tried to tear open the meat packages. Luckily the cat came over with the sense to use scissors. Ground beef, pork, and turkey were dumped into the bowl, the girls staring at them with their mouths watering.

“Oh, I almost forgot. The two of you need to wash your hands since you’re going to be touching the meat.”

They obeyed, ready to sell their souls if it meant getting close to all that raw meat. While they washed their hands, I got out some eggs and a small bowl.

“Now I’m going to show you how to crack open an egg. You take an egg, tap it against the edge of a bowl to create a line of cracks, and then you gingerly pull it open.” They had seen me use eggs plenty of time before, but this time they got in close and paid attention. They tensed as the eggshell fractured, as if they were watching a horror movie, and then gasped when the gooey insides poured out into the bowl. They were so amazed by something so simple, it made them look even more adorable than usual. I poured my egg in with the meat and gave the girls their turn.

Given her egg, Momo brought her face as close to the small bowl as possible and began making small taps on the shell, as if trying to speak in Morse code. Wanting to get this done before dying of old age, I clutched her hand in mine and helped her break it open. I then gave the bowl and an egg to Sonja, hoping that she would do a little better. Squealing in joy, she crammed the egg in her mouth and began chewing on it with goop running down her chin. Honestly, I had been expecting her to just smash the egg into the bowl and make a mess.

I pushed her over to the sink. “No! No! You spit it out! I’m not paying for any Salmonella treatments!”

Sonja pouted and gave in, regurgitating a slimy, fragmented mess into the drain. We would have to try this again some other time, maybe for scrambled eggs.

“At least now we can get to the main part. You’ve put all the meat together and added an egg. Now you have to mix it up with your hands. Both of you reach in there and start mashing it up with your fingers. I think it’s something you might enjoy. But don’t eat any of it!”

Sonja and Momo started mixing the meat together like toddlers with Play-Dough. I could see their mouths watering as they worked, their predatory instincts telling them to dig in. Anytime they tried to eat some of the meat, I would tap them on the head with a wooden spoon. Maybe this was a little cruel, but learning to do these things was for their own good. I added some ground garlic to the mix and then had them shape it into a loaf. After dropping it onto a glass pan, I pushed in some lumps of mozzarella and then put it in the oven.

“Good work, girls! I’m very proud of you! You’ve just made your first meatloaf. Before long, you’ll be able to do it without me here.”

My praise made Sonja wag their tail and Momo purr, though that might have been the smell of the meatloaf cooking.

—————————————-

I’ll never get tired of it, never get tired of watching them eat. Crouched down on all fours, completely naked, their faces buried in their food bowls, their heads bobbing while they chewed… it’s just such a strange and entertaining sight. Momo no longer kept her distance from Sonja, now letting her canine counterpart eat right next to her. Every few mouthfuls, one of them would move to the water bowl between them and take a drink. I was sitting at the table, eating my own dinner and watching them. It was mesmerizing.

—————————————-

That next morning, as I was making breakfast for the girls, an idea came to me. While they were eating, I brought my laptop into the kitchen and set it on the table with the charger hooked up, as well as gathering the pencils and paper from yesterday. Going to YouTube, I looked up ‘learning to read and write’ and found a channel with a full playlist of lessons. I set the playlist to autoplay and repeat and started the first lesson, pausing it at the beginning. Once the girls had eaten and I had gone through my morning routine, I showed them the computer.

“Girls, pay attention, because I have a task for you. While I’m at work, I want you to watch these lessons and do whatever they tell you to do. This will be your homework.” I had never let them use my computer before, so they looked at it with unease and confusion. I had already disabled the sleep function, so it would stay on this page all day. “You can pause it and start it anytime you want, so feel free to take breaks, but I want you to get as much of it done as possible. See? Just do this.” I pressed the space bar, showing them how to start and stop the video. “And if you do this for me, I promise you a big reward.”

They both perked up at the sound of a reward, standing on their toes with their ears and tails erect. “A big reward!” they squealed.

“That’s right. Now, I’m off to work.”

On cue, they each stepped forward and gave me a long kiss, full of love. Love and tongue.

—————————————-

After going back to bed and napping for a while, Momo and Sonja took their seats in the kitchen, the computer in front of them. It took Momo a second to remember which key I had pressed, but she got the first lesson going. It was a woman in a classroom with a whiteboard behind her. She gave an introduction, an overview of what she would be teaching, and then began the basics. Thanks to my lessons, the first video was little more than a recap.

The girls did I as I told them, following the instructions of the video and writing everything down. Their penmanship couldn’t really be called that, as they held their pencils in their fists like children, leaving their letters scrawled. After the first half hour, Momo set her head down on the table.

“Momo’s tired,” she grumbled.

“Come on! Master will give us a big reward if we do this!” said Sonja, trying to get her back up.

“Master also said we could take breaks. Let’s take a break.”

Sonja wanted to argue, but she did want to go outside.

“Ok, we’ll rest for a while.”

Sonja paused the video and then zoomed outside to frolic in the woods. Momo was nearly knocked out of her chair by the blonde beauty rocketing past her. After, of course, closing the door behind Sonja, Momo went upstairs for a catnap. She entered the bedroom and wormed her way under the blankets, purring as she relished being enveloped in her master’s scent.

An hour passed, Sonja eventually returning inside. Already knowing where Momo was, she went upstairs and found the feline tossing and turning in bed, her hand between her legs and her face flushed. Sonja was used to seeing Momo do this, it was how she spent much of her day, but the longer she watched, the more curious she became.

“Is it really that fun?” she asked.

“Uh-huh,” Momo replied, rolling over onto her knees, ass in the air and face in the pillow, fingering herself like she was digging for the last tic-tac in the pack.

“Can I try?”

Momo didn’t reply, too engrossed in her own pleasure.

Taking that as a yes, Sonja jumped onto the bed, nearly bouncing Momo off and onto the floor. The cat scowled at her in annoyance. “Just use your fingers to tickle yourself and imagine it’s Master.”

Sonja watched Momo pleasure herself, studying the movement of her fingers. Deciding to just wing it, she tried it on her own, running her fingers across her lips. She shivered from the sensation, her mind flashing back to the last time “playtime”. She thought back to what it felt like to have body stimulated, played with, the intimate touching and caressing. She began to pant, her fingers becoming more ordered in their movements, especially once she found her clitoris. Lying side by side, Momo on the right and Sonja on their left. The two girls moved like mirror images, their hands vibrating between their legs while their breasts jiggled from every movement of their bodies. Their voices reached the same pitch while the same redness in Momo’s face spread to Sonja.

As she writhed and twisted, a thought popped into Sonja’s head. She had felt this exact kind of simulation before, back when she and Momo had first showered together. Maybe they could do it again. She reached out and jammed her right hand under Momo’s, playing with her slit the way she had her own.

“What are you doing?!” Momo hissed, feeling Sonja’s fingers penetrate her.

“It’s just like the shower! I’ll do you and you do me!”

Momo growled but gave in, resting her left hand between Sonja’s legs and stirring her sleeve with her fingers. A new level of intensity had been reached, the girls moaning louder than before as they played with each other. Having someone else touch them in this way magnified the sensations, so much so that they were bucking their hips and stretching. They rubbed each other’s clits like it was a race to induce an orgasm.

“Ah! I’m cumming! AROOOOOOOOOOO” Sonja howled.

She spread her legs wide, screaming in bliss as she came again and again, soaking Momo’s hand. It took several seconds for her to settle, at which point she rolled onto her side, snuggling up against Momo, her right breast pressed to Momo’s left. She changed hands, now rubbing Momo’s clit with her left, able to get much more control and elbowroom. Momo moaned and cried, overwhelmed with the strength of Sonja’s rubbing and the sensation of their nipples kissing.

“ROOOOOOOOWR!” she hollered, experiencing her own orgasm and drenching Sonja’s fingers.

After a couple minutes to catch their breath, they got up and returned downstairs to continue their lessons.

—————————————-

“Girls! I’m home!”

“MASTER! MASTER! MASTER! MASTER! MASTER!” Sonja hollered, rushing over to me and wrapping her arms around me. Momo came a few moments later, much calmer than Sonja but showing just as much affection. There’s nothing like two beautiful naked women welcoming you home after a long day at work. Unfortunately, I couldn’t hug them back because I was carrying two big plastic bags.

“Yes, yes, I missed you too. Now, have you girls been good today? Did you get a lot done?”

“Yes, we did! We did a ton!” said Sonja.

From the table, she grabbed several sheets of writing exercises, showing that the girls had been busy. Their penmanship was still sloppy and childish, but in a cute way.

“Good girls! I’m very proud of you!”

I checked on my laptop, seeing how far they had gotten in the playlist. They hadn’t done as much as I had hoped, but considering their intelligence and that I wasn’t here, they had made realistic progress. I set the bags down on the table and the girls stared in interest, remembering that I had promised them a reward. I poured out the bags, sending out packs of crayons, markers, colored pencils, and a few other arts and crafts materials. I didn’t get paints or glue, simply because I couldn’t yet trust them not to make a mess.

“Master, what are these?” Momo asked, picking up a carton of colored modeling clays.

“These are for you. I actually should have gotten these a while ago. I bet you girls are probably bored out of your minds while I’m working. Well, now you can draw pictures, you can make statues and figurines, and I’ll get you more stuff later so that you can make whatever you want.” The girls didn’t quite understand. “Here, let me show you.” I grabbed a piece of paper and a few markers. It was just a quick doodle and more cartoonish than I would have liked, but I drew a picture of Momo and Sonja. “See?”

They stared at it like it was the Holy Grail.

“Master, that’s so good! How did you do that?!” Sonja exclaimed.

“I’ll show you in a bit. For now, I just want to relax on the couch with my girls.”

We retreated to the living room where I took my place in the middle of the couch, snuggled up between two naked babes. We watched the evening news, me on my laptop, the Momo and Sonja butting their heads against me so that I would pet them, the three of us just enjoying the serenity. I soon had to give up on using my computer and simply gave the girls what they wanted, but in the way I wanted. I was working my fingers between Momo’s legs, making her purr, and massaging Sonja’s melon-like breasts, making her whimper. As usual, I got hard pretty quickly and they immediately noticed, fighting over who would get to suck me off first.

Sonja won the argument, managing the spring my rod free, only to immediately imprison it in the soft confines of her mouth. After a few minutes, Momo took over and managed to get the drop on Sonja. Instead of blowing me, she swung her leg over my lap and settled on it, using Sonja’s saliva as lubricant to slide me into her. Momo started to bounce on my lap, moaning as I kissed her breasts. Every day spent in my office was a day spent waiting to come home to play with my girls. Every few minutes while sitting at my desk, my mind would drift back to the wonderful sensation of penetrating them, of stirring myself in their wet cunts, of making them moan and cry out. Now, I was where I belonged. Life was good.

—————————————-

After the news, I brought the girls back into the kitchen and showed them how to use everything I had gotten them. I showed them how to properly hold pencils and markers and drilled into their minds that the caps always had to be put on when not in use. As I prepared dinner, Sonja and Momo were seated at the dinner table, doodling with big grins on their faces and markers flying.

“Master! Master! Look what Momo drew!”

She rushed over to me, holding up a crudely drawn picture of the three of us on the couch. Funny thing though, she drew her and Sonja as a dog and a cat. It looked like it had been made by a first-grader, but I still loved it.

“Very good, very good! It’s beautiful! I’m hanging it right up on the fridge!”

I rubbed her head to congratulate her, relishing the sound of her purring.

—————————————-

After having dinner, the girls watched as I reached into one of the bags of art supplies and pulled out a label maker.

“What’s that?” asked Sonja.

“This is to help you learn to read,” I said as I cut away the plastic packaging.

After failing to get it working and having the swallow my pride and read the directions, I started printing off labels for everything in the kitchen. They soon started following me around the room, reading off things as soon as I tagged them.

“Cab-i-nets…” said Momo, opening and closing the overhead door over and over.

“Close, it’s ‘cabinets’.”

“Refri-ger-a-tor…” said Sonja, wagging her tail in front of the stainless-steel box.

“Refrigerator,” I said.

“K-nife,” Momo mumbled, examining the cutlery.

“Nope, just knife. The k is silent.”

“Ap-plee,” said Sonja, a piece of fruit in her hands.

“Nope, it’s pronounced app-el, just like table.”

“Lig-ht…” Momo said, squinting at the light switch.

“Light,” I replied.

“Why are these words so weird?”

“Oh honey, it’s because English is stupid. It’s a horribly conceived language that mooches off of other languages for bits of spelling and grammar.”

Then with a smile on my face, I printed off a small label and stuck it to Sonja’s forehead. As expected, she frantically started spinning around, her eyes rolling all the way back as she tried to read what it said.

“What’s it say?! What’s is say?!”

Momo came by and read it. “Dog.”

“That’s correct,” I said, Then I put a label on her own forehead.

“Sat,” said Sonja.

“No, she’s a cat. In this case, c sounds like k.” Then, on a roll, I printed off more and more labels and stuck them on their bodies, naming all of their parts for them. “And now, onwards through the rest of the house.”

—————————————-

After taking showers to wash off the sweat of the day (and those labels), the three of us made our way to the bedroom.

Momo was laid out on the bed, stunningly beautiful. She blushed as I held myself over her, blowing on her bare skin to tease her. Between breaths, I would lean down and kiss her body, dotting her naked form at random points. Climbing up onto the bed, I let my lips join hers. She spread her legs, inviting me, and I answered by plunging into her. She moaned as I explored her deepest recesses, often breaking our kiss to let her voice echo through the house. Her legs wrapped around my waist, her tail twisting like a corkscrew. The strength and speed of my movements grew with the passing time, the whole bed soon rocking back and forth as I thrust into her. Her breasts jiggled with each impact, her nipples skating across my chest.

Beside us lay Sonja, playing with herself as she watched us, desperate for her turn. What could it be called, the anticipation she was experiencing? She did not understand sex the way normal humans did, did not have a lifetime of experience in the modern age to define it in cultural terms and her apply her own moral values. To anyone watching this, her behavior could be considered naughty to say the least, depraved, but in truth, it was purely innocent. In many ways, lust was almost animalistic, the desire to mate being so basic and overwhelming that it directly opposed human logic and reason, but it was still so different for Sonja, who pretty much was an animal. To her, it was innocent enjoyment and excitement, the movements of her fingers in her slit about as naughty as the tossing and turning of a sleepless child on Christmas Eve. To her, it really was simple playing.

Leaving Momo thoroughly satisfied, I moved over to Sonja. She too received me on her back as I slid into her, still slick from Momo. Now it was Momo’s turn to watch us, her fingers tentatively probing her flower as Sonja and I sucked on each other’s tongues. I ended our kiss as my speed increased, instead deciding to play dirty. I lowered my head to her side and started nibbling on her right ear. It was much easier to do with Sonja than Momo, since her canine ears hung down rather than stood.

“Oh Master!” Sonja cried out, the added stimulation driving her over the edge. Whether cat or dog, nibbling the ear was always a winning move. For some reason, their ears just became a hundred times more sensitive during sex.

After a couple minutes, I pulled out of her, sitting up to catch my breath. Loudly purring, Momo crawled over and sniffed my manhood. I’m sure I could probably make a cat and fish smell joke, but that would be in bad taste. Showing none of the hesitation or concern that a normal girl might feel in this situation, she opened her mouth and began blowing me, cleaning me of Sonja’s essence.

“Good girl,” I hummed, rubbing her ears.

She looked up and purred, then turned around and pointed her ass at me, something that would have greatly annoyed me if she were still a normal cat, and while Sonja won in the breast department, Momo certainly had the cutest ass you had ever seen, heart-shaped and luscious. I leaned over and kissed her cheeks, something that confused her but still made her feel good.

Then, I got up behind her and mounted her like an animal, making her moan in happiness. Gripping her by the hips, I began rocking back and forth, thrusting into her as hard and fast as I could. Momo’s voice became a continuous feline whine, a sound that I had long-since learned was a sign that I was on the right track. With ripples moving through her ass from each thrust, her tail seemed to curl and scrunch up, while her beautiful face made an expression almost similar to crying, but was really a reaction of sexual bliss. As I slammed into her again and again, Sonja came up from behind me. She was on her knees like I was, wagging her tail to try and get my attention. I once again started kissing her, freeing up one hand from Momo’s hips to squeeze her breasts.

“Master! Momo is cumming! Momo is… ROWR!”

Momo released her signature cry, signaling that she had just climaxed. I fell back, exhausted but still erect. Seeing an opportunity, Sonja got in between Momo and I and took her turn to suck me off, slurping up the taste of Momo. I closed my eyes and relished the sensation, letting Sonja work hard to satisfy me while I regained my strength. After a couple minutes, she sat up and moved onto my lap, letting me spear her through. She gasped as I penetrated her and then started to rock back and forth, using me to stir her up like a whisk.

While Sonja bounced on my lap, Momo crawled over and kissed me. After licking each corner of my mouth, she hefted her breasts in my face, telling me where she wanted attention. I smiled and let her smother me, sucking on her nipples while she purred above me. I moved back and forth between her breasts, pulling on her areolas with my lips and running my tongue across her skin to sample her body’s flavor. Her purring increased in volume the longer and harder I played with her, soon prompting her to hold herself up with only one arm so that she could use her free hand to play with herself.

Seeking greater stimulation, she swung her leg over my head and lowered herself onto my face, straddling me with her back to Sonja. She grinded her lips against me, moaning as I licked her honeypot. Behind her, Sonja was bouncing on my cock like my lap was a trampoline, her giant tits heaving and her facing blushing as she cried out in bliss. I was in absolute nirvana, having one beautiful girl sitting on my face and letting me gorge myself on her sweet nectar, and another riding my manhood like it was rodeo bull.

“Girls, I’m going to finish. Move off me.”

They did as I told them and I instructed Sonja to lie down on her back. Expecting me to again fuck her in the missionary position, she was surprised when I got on my knees over her, my cock between her breasts. She blushed as I squished them against my manhood and began to thrust, sliding between them with the liquid from her pussy acting as lubricant. I’ll be honest, it was almost better than regular sex. It was a different kind of softness, the resilient bounciness of her tits drawing out a kind of instinct in me, almost sadistic, where I wanted to slap them around with my dick. It was sort of like holding a balloon and having that evil desire to pop it.

Sonja didn’t understand what I was doing, but it felt great, the stimulation of her breasts and the sensation of my dick charging between them like a battering ram. It excited her in a way she didn’t quite understand, a perplexing desire that sent shivers of bliss up her spine, even more refined than when we had been playing normally just seconds ago. She had her eyes on the head, shooting from her cleavage to touch her chin and then receding, and was using her hands to help hold her breasts together so that my member was completely enveloped.

Momo watched us with wide eyes, wondering if her assets were large enough to do that kind of thing. She wanted to play like that too, this new kind of playing that felt… almost naughty.

A grunt from me told Sonja to open her mouth, letting her catch a stream of semen on her tongue. I moved off her, shooting out more white ropes onto her chest. With me out of the way, Momo crawled over and lowered her head. She licked my cum off of Sonja’s tits, easily one of the sexiest things I had ever seen. I couldn’t help but laugh, drawing the girls’ attention.

“I swear I’ll never get used to this.”

—————————————-

“Master! Master! Look at what I made!” said Sonja, greeting me at the door as I returned home the next day. In her hand was a small tree, made of green and brown clay from the packs I had bought.

“Oh, very nice. We can put it in the oven so it will harden.” My praise and a pat on the head made her giggle and wag her tail. I looked at the kitchen table and saw many more clay figures, shaped into trees, people, animals, and houses. All of the clay had been used up, giving her a tiny village. “My, you’ve been busy today. Where’s Momo?”

Sonja led me into the living room, where Momo was lying on her stomach on the floor, crayons and pictures scattered around her, her tail bobbing as she drew on a piece of paper. Seeing me, she got up and scurried over, holding out her newest creation. “Momo drew Master!”

I took the drawing and gazed at it like a proud parent. Little by little, her skills were improving.

I pulled her in and kissed her cheek. “Good girl, very nice work.” In reply, she buried her face in my neck and purred.

As we did every day, we plopped down onto the couch, me breathing deeply in the bliss that work was over and I could relax. “So, girls, how did your lessons go today?”

Momo twisted around onto her back, her head in my lap. “Good, we did the work that the lady told us to.”

“And are you getting it?”

“Yuh-huh.”

“Good, then soon I can start getting you books. I already need to get you more clay.”

Unable to resist, I tickled her belly, and her hands clamped around my arm like a bear trap. Once a cat, always a cat. I looked out the window into the woods. It was now September, and while the leaves were still green, that wouldn’t last much longer.

“Now that I think about it, I need to get you two a lot more stuff. You’re going to need clothes for when it gets cold. We’re going to need to get wood for fires. This will be our first winter together like this. I should also probably get you two some toys.”

At that, Sonja slammed herself against me. “TOOOOOYS!” she cheered.

—————————————-

The weekend came, and I decided it was time for us to get some work done and prepare for winter. I had already ordered the girls more clothes and some shoes online, and they stood before me on a warm Saturday morning, dressed and… willing. Sonja was eager to do whatever I told her, but Momo was slouched over and had her eyes closed as if I had pulled her out of bed just moments ago.

“Masteeeeeeer! It’s too early! Momo wants to go back to beeeeeed!”

“I know it is, but better we do it now than in the afternoon when it’s too hot. I’m not asking you for much. We’ll do what we can for now and then relax. Now, I want the two of you to search the forest for dry sticks and tree branches. I don’t want to spend even a penny on heating oil if I don’t have to. Look for stuff that is dry and not rotten, namely stuff that isn’t on the ground. I also want you to collect birch bark, that peeling stuff on the white trees, like paper. We’ll use all that for kindling. Get as much as you can and stack it in the tool shed.

Also, keep your eyes peeled for any dead trees, hopefully not too rotten. I’m going down to the hardware store to get some tools. Luckily, the guys who built this place left a few things in the shed, but not enough. When I come back, I’ll start cutting down the dead trees. We’ll stop at lunch. Ok, let’s get to work.”

“Yay!” Sonja hollered, running off into the woods to complete her task, her fluffy tail poking out through the hole in her shorts and wagging as she moved. Momo grumbled and trudged after her.

Watching them, I couldn’t help but feel glad that I had grown up in a rural area. I wasn’t a survivalist or farmer or any stuff like that, but I at least knew how to split wood and maintain a house.

—————————————-

Sonja rushed through the woods, eyes swerving and nose twitching as she searched for firewood. Behind her was Momo, carrying most of what was found like a pack mule. For once, she was glad to be wearing a shirt. All of these dry branches and sticks were rough on her skin.

“This is perfect!” Sonja hollered, picking up a stick that looked no different from any of the others she had found. She gave it to Momo and grabbed another stick ten feet away, exactly the same. “This one is even better!”

Every time they filled up their arms with wood, they would carry it back to the house and load it into the tool shed. Momo at least had the sense to try and stack it properly to minimize the space used. In an old trash bin left by the builders, they stashed all the birch bark they could find.

I returned an hour later, bringing with me several new tools from the hardware store in the nearby town. Among them were a log-splitting axe and the cheapest chainsaw I could find. Both girls were dirty, Sonja as happy as could be and Momo still grumpy.

“How have you girls been?” I asked.

“Good! We got lots of sticks!”

“Thank you, that’ll help keep us warm this winter. Now, can you girls show me to any dead trees? Momo, you can go inside if you want.” Now both girls were smiling.

I fueled up the chainsaw and followed Sonja into the woods. She pranced around me, overjoyed for the two of us to be together on such a beautiful day. Many of trees she showed me were pretty punky but would still burn ok, just not quite as hot. Most of them were in pretty good shape, still hard and dried out from the summer sun.

We arrived at the first tree and I gave Sonja a pair of safety goggles and told her to stand back while I put on my own. This wasn’t my first time using a chainsaw, but it always made it nervous.

“Ok, this is going to be really loud. Just keep your distance, and whatever you do, don’t stand under the tree once it begins to fall.”

I started up the chainsaw, making Sonja wince and cover her floppy dog ears. The motor roared and whined as the chain met the side of the tree, sending up clouds of sawdust and wood chips. Two slow cuts sent the tree falling, busting through the canopy of its healthy brethren and shaking the woods upon its landing. I then went down the line, cutting it up into sections to be split. Our house had a woodstove in the living room, but it was pretty small, fitting for our little cabin. It may be possible to simply heat the house with only the sticks the girls had found, but I wanted something with a little more girth. I just had to make sure they could fit.

With the tree diced up, I began chopping up the sections with the axe, first setting them onto the stump and then making a few heavy swings. Damn it, I had forgotten how much I hated splitting wood. It always takes ten times more energy than you think, a lot of which is wasted on bad swings. But I had Sonja with me, watching in awe as I worked. Who knows? Maybe I was even turning her on.

By the time I had finished chopping the wood, the afternoon had already started and the September heat was sapping my strength and leaving me drenched in sweat. I had hoped to get a few more trees done, but there was always tomorrow. Compared to the girls, I had gotten barely anything done. Oh well, once we reached fall, I would be much more productive.

“All right, we’ll haul this wood back to the shed some other time. Let’s head back and relax.”

“Ok!”

Sonja pranced through the woods with me behind her, still trying to figure out if we would have enough wood for the winter. Winters in Maine were rough, and I only wanted to use gas heating to keep the pipes from freezing. We would have to keep the stove going almost nonstop. But once we got back home, I put those thoughts away with my tools and followed Sonja inside. The first thing we did was drink like racehorses. I should probably get some water bottles.

I looked into the living room and saw Momo sound asleep on the couch. Since coming in, she had stripped down and taken a shower, but her hair was almost dry from the heat.

“Come on,” I said to Sonja, “let’s get cleaned up.”

—————————————-

I settled into the tub, sighing in relief. The bathwater was just over lukewarm, cool enough to not add on to the summer heat, but hot enough to still feel amazing. On my left side, the shower wall was a large window letting in the natural light, but was made of blurred glass so on the off chance someone was outside, they couldn’t see anyone who might be in the bathroom. On my right was Sonja, eager for her chance in the water.

“Come on in, the water feels great.”

“I don’t know if there is enough room for me,” she said, moving her gaze from one end of the tub to the other.

“Sure there is, just pretend I’m a couch.”

Getting the idea, she smiled and stripped down. Regardless of all the collected hours I had watched her walk around naked, the release of her breasts still made me rock hard in an instant. She turned around and backed herself into the tub, lowering herself on top of me. Her tail batted my face a couple times, but she managed to get it out of the way and settled herself into the water. She hummed in bliss as her body was submerged and fell back against me, my manhood nestled in her butt. It was an amazing feeling, our naked bodies pressed together but not in the way as if we were having sex. Her skin was smooth, and her body was so soft yet so toned. It would have been perfect if not for her tail pressed against my inner thigh.

“This feels really good!”

“It really does. I’ve always wanted to take a bath with a girl like this.”

“Has Master been with other girls besides me and Momo?”

“Yeah, a few, but they were all normal humans.”

“Did you play with them?”

I laughed. “Yeah, we played.”

“Well why aren’t they here now?”

“Things didn’t work out. It happens with people. We would get along for a while but eventually get sick of each other.”

“Is Master gonna get sick of me?”

I wrapped my arms around her. “Of course not. I could never get sick of you. But you really need to learn to close the goddamn door when you go outside.”

She giggled. “Ok, Master!”

“Now that I have you here in this tub, it’s impossible for me not to play around with these…” My hands cupped her breasts, making her ears perk.

“It feels really good when you rub them!”

“I’m glad. They’re so big and soft, I can’t resist squeezing them like this.”

I began playing around with them the way I usually would, now using the bathwater as a lubricant to let my hands slide across them. The longer I groped her, the more excited she became, an aroused pant passing her tongue as she licked her lips.

“And I know it feels even better when I touch you here.”

I moved one hand down, sliding my fingers between her legs. She automatically spread them, inviting me in. My fingers slipped into her pussy effortlessly, the plump lips softer than latex. She began to whimper and her cheeks turned red as I played with her, her body soon writhing in bliss. In a strange way, it was almost better than regular sex, not physically of course, but the sense of smug satisfaction that came from knowing I could drive her wild with such simple touching. Then, to push it even further, I started nibbling on her ears, making her climax almost immediately and sending her canine howl through the house.

As soon as her body settled, Sonja turned around and straddled my lap, letting my cock drive up into her. She started gyrating her hips, while behind her, her wagging tail splashed water everywhere. While my cock stirred her pussy, I leaned forward and kissed her breasts, putting extra attention into her pointing nipples. Just pulling on them with my lips was enough to make her gasp. I looked up at her and our lips met, as well as our tongues. We licked the insides of each other’s mouths, all while I had my hands on her ass, shifting her around like a joystick while I whisked her cunt like pancake batter.

My “patience” was already diminished from the time spent simply lying with her in the tub and fingering her, and I came sooner than I would have liked, flooding her with my seed. Sonja dismounted me and I moved out of the water, sitting up on the edge of the tub. As if excited by the flaccidity, Sonja buried her head in my lap with my limp noodle rolling around in her soft mouth. I groaned as I felt her lick up the semen, as well as suck out any rounds that had not been fired. As always, I rubbed her head as she blew me and watched her wagging tail.

“Master!” I looked over at the door, seeing Momo, clutching her stomach. “Momo’s hungry!” she whined.

Sonja leaned back with a thread of saliva bridged between my cock and her lower lip. “Master, I want food too!” she whined. She had been in full sex mode just seconds ago and had now returned to being an animal. Oh well, I wasn’t one to judge, especially with how my stomach was growling.

“Ok girls, let’s go have lunch.”

—————————————-

We started earlier the next day, wanting to beat the heat as much as we could. I set out with my axe and chainsaw, feeling very rugged and manly, with the girls leading me to dead trees. I’d cut them down and chop them up, all while the girls continued searching for dry sticks. We were filthy with sweat and dirt by the time morning turned to noon, with piles of wood scattered through the forest. We stopped for the day and returned home.

“Ok, girls,” I said, standing in the kitchen and making them sandwiches, “this week, I want you to go back and collect the wood I just cut up. Stack it up in the shed, but leave enough room for tools. Any extra wood we have can be stacked up on the porch.”

Momo, of course, whined at the prospect of more work, but Sonja was as happy as could be.

—————————————-

September turned to October, and my home became an island in a sea of autumn leaves. It was beautiful beyond words, being able to wake up and come home while gazing upon waves of yellow, orange, and red. With the start of fall, the weather started getting colder, though just at night. The girls insisted on remaining naked, simply waiting for the late morning before finally rising out of bed and going outside. I started testing out the woodstove, making fires in the morning and evening to keep away the chill. It took only a few pieces to heat the whole house, a very good sign that our wood supply would last the winter.

One afternoon, I found myself just standing on the front porch, looking out on the leaves covering my yard. It was actually something I was not used to, both my childhood home and my rental house not surrounded by trees, at least anything but pine, birch, and swamp maple. I hadn’t really paid much attention to the lawn since coming here, too focused on other things or simply not seeing the point in getting nitpicky, though something was nagging at me to rake the leaves.

Maybe in the spring, I could start a vegetable garden to help cushion our food expenses, as well as teach the girls responsibility. I could gather up all the leaves into a compost pile. I had promised myself I would get as much done as possible once the weather cooled down, so I might as well keep myself busy.

The weekend arrived, and I bought three cheap rakes. The girls and I were once again standing in front of the house, me facing them like a staff sergeant examining two new recruits. As usual, they were naked, Sonja smiling with her never-ending reservoir of canine joy, and Momo scowling from the knowledge that she was going to have to exert effort.

“Girls, today, we are going to rake the yard. We are going to gather all of the leaves into one big pile. This is going to be an ongoing project, we’ll do it every weekend until the leaves stop falling.”

“Masteeeeer, Momo doesn’t want to do thaaaaaat.”

When she was still a cat, she would whine with that same tone whenever she was hungry.

“Momo, this is important. We’re going to grow plants in the summer and these leaves will help. Besides, when we’re done today, I’ll show you something really fun to do. It won’t take long. Now, when you’re raking, I want the two of you to avoid any spots with animal crap. Your noses are way better than mine, so just watch out and ignore any leaves that are dirty.”

I handed them the rakes and we started working, scattering around the house to take care of different areas. Momo was silent as she raked, her feline laziness slowing all of her movements. Sonja, of course, was having the time of her life, even singing some kind of gibberish. The leaves had just started to fall, but there were so many trees around my house that I was almost wading through the downed foliage. Regardless, we got it done, grouping all the small piles together into one giant pile, about the size of the woodshed.

“Good work, girls. We’ll take a break and then start stuffing the leaves into trash bags for compost. But before we do that, we can play for a bit.”

“Momo prefers to play inside.”

“Not that kind of play. Just watch.”

I walked to the end of the yard, turned around, and sprinted past the girls before jumping into the leaf pile. I was swallowed up, sinking into an ocean of orange leaves, every breath more autumn-y than a white girl with a pumpkin spice latte and UGG boots. Man, I haven’t done that since I was a little kid. The nostalgia was overwhelming. Good thing I had asked the girls to avoid raking any leaves near animal crap.

“MASTER! MASTER!”

The girls were screaming in terror, thinking I had vanished from the universe. Once again, they proved that they were still animals. I poked my head out of the pile and looked at them as if from a hot tub.

“Come on in.”

They looked at me in uncertainty. Were Sonja still a golden doodle, she would probably be circling the pile and barking at it to let me go.

“Girls, it’s just a pile of leaves. Run over and jump in.”

They looked at each other, still unsure of what to do. Sonja managed to gather her courage, starting a cautious run to my position. Buck naked with tits bouncing, she charged across the lawn and jumped, disappearing into the pile just as I had. She stayed submerged for a few seconds then burst up, throwing leaves into the air.

“YAY!”

She then dove back down, writhing and twisting in the pile like a husky savoring the last pile of snow in spring.

“See, Momo? We’re having fun. Come and join us.”

Momo gingerly strode over, taking her time. Still a cat at heart, she leaned over the pile as much as she could without touching it, her nose twitching as she sniffed the leaves. She began petting the leaves as if looking for something, the same way a cat would check a surface before jumping on it. Deciding to give her a little push (or technically a pull), I grabbed her hand and sent her falling into the pile.

“ROWR!”

Swallowed up by the leaves, she let loose a cry of shock and flailed her limbs as if she was drowning. I reached into the foliage, wrapped my arm around her, and pulled her into the surface, her hair filled with debris. “You’re such a drama queen.”

She wrangled herself out of my embrace and crawled over to the side, trying to find someplace comfortable. We were a good two feet off the ground, sitting on this leafy mattress, and the uneven platform and poor footing did not agree with her. Beside us, Sonja jumped out of the pile and ran to the end of the yard. Turning around, she sprinted back and leaped into the pile, cheering in happiness with a big goofy grin on her face. Diving under the leaves, she surfaced on the other side and repeated the run. Momo finally found an even spot in the pile and curled up, trying to keep warm in the sun.

“Are you sure you don’t want to play like Sonja?” I asked.

Momo rolled onto her back and closed her eyes. “Nah.”

Seeing her lying there in the leaves, completely naked with the sun shining on her breasts, I was starting to get aroused. If Momo wasn’t in the mood for fun, I would just have to get her in the mood. I reached out and started playing with her labia, making her squirm. She wouldn’t be able to fall asleep if I kept this up. I toyed with the plump lips, pinching them between my fingers or just tickling them with soft strokes. She began to moan and roll from side to side, neither resisting nor going along with it. Once the stimulation made her wet, I was able to slip my fingers inside her. She spread her legs, at last getting into the mood. I continued fingering her, palm facing upwards, simply brushing up on the fundamentals. Her pussy greedily enveloped my fingers, as if trying to bite them off, her soft insides just begging for further stimulation. Her moans grew in volume and I knew she was ready.

I unzipped my pants and whipped out my cock, then grabbed Momo by the ankles and pulled her over to me. She finally opened her eyes as I forced myself inside her. She released a shrill whine of bliss as I began to move, diving into her confines with deep strokes. Her legs were in the air, her toes curled, and her breasts were jiggling with every movement. I didn’t bother trying to hold myself back and simply emptied everything I had into her. Momo purred as she felt me flood her pussy with my seed, and I pulled out, leaving her with a foamy creampie.

As I returned my snake to its den, Sonja dove into the leaves for the umpteenth time. “Hey, Sonja.”

Her head perked up. “Master?”

A big smile on my face, I grabbed a handful of leaves and threw them at her. Hit with a leafy bukkake, Sonja laughed and retaliated, gathering up a pile of leaves and throwing them at me. She missed, hitting Momo instead. Of course, Momo shot back, hurling a bundle at Sonja, who managed to hit me with her second shot. Back and forth, we engaged in our leaf battle, enjoying the rest of the day.

—————————————-

As the sun began to set, we hurried with the second part of the composting. We gathered all the leaves together and stuffed them into black trash bags, perforated to let air and moisture through. After adding some water and shovelfuls of dirt to provide the microorganisms, we tied up the bags and left them in a nice sunny spot to cook. Next week we would repeat the whole process, and hopefully, we would have plenty of good fertilizer by next summer.

—————————————-

It was an average morning; I was getting ready for work, Momo was dozing on the couch after eating her breakfast, and Sonja had gone out, her restlessness trumping the cold.

As I was filling up my travel mug, the door swung open and Sonja rushed in. “MASTER! MASTER!”

“What is it? Did you find another squirrel?”

“No, there’s someone in the shed!”

Part 4 will be up next week! Please comment!

---

Kelly gets more than she bargained for when she tries to seduce her ex girlfriend’s sister! Revenge is sweet, but pussy is sweeter

Kelly’s Awakening – Part 3

I’d recommend reading the first two instalments of this series to fully understand the story, but, if you just want to read this one, or if you’re a returning reader to the series, here is a very quick recap of what happened in the last chapter. Enjoy! P.T

Jennifer has ended the relationship between herself and Kelly. Jennifer had seen Kelly and Ariel (Kelly’s best friend) with her two sisters (Amy and Bianca) and assumed there must be something going on, in a rage, Jennifer went to Kelly’s brother’s house and, according to her, within minutes of arriving there she was swallowing his cum!

A distraught Kelly soon became enraged and formulated a plan to get back at Jennifer. She and Ariel had been invited to Bianca’s birthday party when they’d bumped in to each other in town, where Jennifer had spotted them originally, and Kelly decided that the best vengeance would be to try and seduce Bianca!

Amy was beautiful as well but she was only Jennifer’s half-sister, they had the same mother but different fathers, so being with Bianca would make it a little more…personal. Ever since Kelly had described her sisters as ‘cute’ Jennifer had made sure they didn’t have a chance to like each other (this confirmed that at least one of them might be a lesbian, Kelly hoped it would be Bianca)

So, after dressing herself up for the big night, Kelly eagerly awaited Amy and Bianca’s arrival, they would be picking her up then going to a nightclub.]
—————————————————————————————————————-
Part 3

Kelly waited by the window downstairs, periodically glancing into the street to see if the two sisters were on their way. She felt nervous about seeing them both but she was also quite aware of how revealing her little dress was, but she wasn’t going to seduce anyone by wearing baggy jeans and a hoodie! Despite her nerves about what she was wearing, she did feel sexy and alluring which inspired her self-confidence to rise against her jitters. At last a pair of headlights drew close and the horn sounded; through the window she could see both Amy and Bianca in the back of the car. She waved to let them know she was on her way and grabbed her coat; she decided to carry a wallet in her coat pocket so she didn’t need to take a bag.

“I’ll see you later, have a good time,” said Ariel half-heartedly.

“Thanks babe,” said Kelly, oblivious to the slightly ‘off’ tone that Ariel used. “I’ll see you later, don’t wait up.” She pulled the door open and stepped into the chilly night, pulling her coat on and fastening the front as she walked toward the waiting taxi. It would’ve made more sense for one of the girls to get in the front, but Kelly saw that Bianca would be sandwiched between Amy’s and her own body which seemed much more appealing!

“Hi you two,” said Kelly as she opened the car’s rear door. As she climbed in the two girls shuffled up to allow her more space, she noticed that they both wore similar coats to her own which hid their clothing, she’d have to wait until they arrived at the club to see what was hiding their young and slim bodies beneath their coats although she did notice that both girls had bare legs which seemed like a good start!

“Heya Kelly,” they said in unison.

“Happy Birthday honey,” said Kelly, leaning towards Bianca for a quick kiss. Bianca may have expected a peck on the cheek but Kelly decided to take a risk straight away, she put a hand on Bianca’s bare knee and very quickly kissed her on the lips. She didn’t try to use her tongue; she just pressed her lips against Bianca’s for a moment and leaned away.

“And where’s mine?” Amy asked with a playful smile.

“I’m sorry,” said Kelly giggling, her hand was still on Bianca’s knee but, as she leant towards Amy, she slid her hand a little further up her leg. Bianca didn’t flinch at all, which, Kelly thought, was a good sign. Amy leant forward to meet her and they quickly pressed their lips together directly in front of Bianca, as the taxi pulled away she moved her hand away, she didn’t want to try too much too soon unless she came on too strong and scared her away.

The three girls talked and giggled during the journey and Kelly explained why Ariel wasn’t joining them According to the sisters they would be met inside the club by a couple of former school friends who they kept in touch with, both of whom were women which pleased Kelly. No men was just what she wanted to hear, the last thing she needed was to be fighting off the advances of some guy she’d never met before, so far, everything was going well.

They arrived at the club about 10 minutes later; there was very little traffic on the roads which made them all wonder if the club would be emptier than they anticipated. After Amy paid the driver all three of them got out of the car, Amy’s door was closest to the curb so they all got out the same way and, as Bianca climbed out, Kelly watched as her coat rode up slightly, showing off a little more of the birthday girl’s sexy thighs. Once they were all out they made their way to the door, still chatting and giggling, there wasn’t a queue outside the door which confirmed their suspicion that the club wouldn’t be packed, the doorman smiled at the three women and waved them in, taking a good look at all three of them as they walked past him.

Despite the lack of a queue outside there were still a lot of people in there, the music had a beat to it that shook them right to the bone and, evidently, it had the same effect on most of the patrons as they danced with their hands in the air and moved to the beat. Bianca saw the two girls they were meant to be meeting sat at a large table, they stood up when they saw the sisters and immediately embraced them, exchanging greetings, smiles and pecks on the cheeks. Kelly was introduced as a good friend of both sisters, which made her feel more at ease.

The two girls weren’t as good looking as Kelly had expected, in fact, they were downright ugly! One seemed a little overweight and the other, while much slimmer than her friend, had a really goofy looking face, she had a large overbite and greasy skin. A real pair of lookers, Kelly thought sarcastically as she shook their hands rather than embracing them, she doubted her arms would get all the way around the large girl anyway, besides, she’d struggle to get close enough to actually embrace her given the protrusion of the massive tits that stuck out before her, only a top engineer with a degree in booby science would be able to fashion a bra strong enough to hold those mammas in place. Kelly was being cruel and she knew it, in truth she just didn’t want to be fighting for the newly 19 year old blonde’s attention and instantly resented anyone who might get in the way of that!

It was hot in the club and both of the sisters removed their coats, giving Kelly her first real look at her prey. Amy was wearing a little black skirt that hugged her tightly showing off the curves of her rear, it came to her upper thigh showing off her gorgeous slim legs. She had a simple black crop top on that tightly hugged her breasts, the kind that makes them seem larger than they are and pushes them up to show off her cleavage, the hemline came to a couple of inches below her breasts which left her flat stomach bare. She had been wearing her hair up in a ponytail but now she took out the bobble and shook her dark red hair out, it fell around her face and shoulders suddenly transforming her from a normal beautiful woman to a rebellious rock chick.

Next it was Bianca’s turn, she was wearing sweet floral patterned dress which had a very revealing neckline; she only had small breasts but what she did have was very much on display. It was shaped more like a night shirt or lingerie than a ‘going-out’ dress, the neckline was ‘U’ shaped, and the bottom of the ‘U’ sat below the centre of her breasts and curved up to where it met the thin straps that held the little dress up on her shoulders. Kelly could see the definition of each small mound of flesh and guessed that not much more than her nipples were actually covered by the ever thinning material. At the bottom, the hemline sat around her upper thighs with a small slit cut out of it over her left leg so, when she sat down and crossed her left leg over her right, the slit widened preventing the thin material from tearing. Even while she was standing the slit hung open against her thigh, showing even more of her soft skin.

However, the prize for the shortest hem line went to Kelly herself! When she discarded her coat both Amy and Bianca looked her up and down for a while, the silver dress showing the maximum amount of leg possible while still hiding her important parts. So, Bianca almost had her tits out, Amy’s body from below her breasts to her hips was bare to the world and Kelly’s own rear, as well as her pussy, was covered by mere centimetres! The moment all three women dropped their coats they became the focus of many people’s attention!

They all complimented each other on their outfits as they made their way to a table near the back wall and sat down, Bianca sat on a large seat that ran the length of the room against the wall and Kelly squeezed in beside her so that their bare thighs touched each other beneath the table. Kelly made sure they continued touching because she wanted to see if Bianca would pull away or if she’d allow the contact to continue. When they had their drinks and were all laughing with each other, Kelly, just occasionally, would touch Bianca’s arm or casually lay her hand on her knee or thigh.

Each time she went a little bit further than before, so rather than just quickly touching Bianca’s leg, she let her hand linger, enjoying the feel of the girl’s soft skin, then she lightly stroked her thigh while they talked. No matter what she did, Bianca seemed perfectly happy to let her, however, what Kelly had been hoping for was some reciprocation, she wanted Bianca to touch her. As time went on it became less likely to happen and, it seemed, Bianca was simply dismissing her touch as friendly interaction. After an hour and a half, and several drinks, Kelly decided to give it one more go.

“Shall we have a dance?” Kelly asked.

“I’m awful at dancing,” said Bianca with a giggle, the alcohol was swimming through her small body and, no doubt, in her head as well.

“So am I,” Kelly assured her, “but we don’t have to.”

“Go on then, let’s go and make ourselves look stupid,” said Bianca with a smile. They got to their feet and made their way to the dance floor, Amy was talking to the other girls but she smiled at Bianca as she led Kelly by her hand into the crowd. At first then danced quickly with their hands in the air, laughing as they tried to keep to the beat. Suddenly the lights went down and a soft rhythm took the place of the hard-core beating. Kelly parted her arms, inviting her to dance. Bianca, still smiling, stepped into her arms and they softly embraced. They moved their feet slowly and seemed to glide across the floor; Bianca rested her head on Kelly’s breast as they danced. Their legs touched as they moved, rubbing their soft thighs together, Kelly let her hand fall to Bianca’s lower back, gently cradling the smaller woman.

Bianca slowly lifted her head from Kelly’s breast and looked up into her eyes. For a second that felt like an hour their gaze met, Kelly knew it would be now or never, she slowly brought her head in close to Bianca’s, her lips quivered in excitement as they got ever closer, Bianca tipped her head back, offering her lips to the oncoming woman, their lips were so close, Kelly closed in, and felt Bianca’s lips lightly touch hers. That was when the lights rose again and the beat suddenly thudded back into life, both women were startled and withdrew from each other. Realising what had just almost happened they couldn’t help smiling at each other, and then they were laughing. Then Amy interrupted them, the other girls were leaving and wanted to say goodbye to the birthday girl.

Back at the table they said their goodbyes to the two women and soon they were left alone. Kelly felt highly aroused after what had almost happened; she wanted to try again, to taste the younger woman’s lips. Once again her hand was resting on Bianca’s leg, she didn’t move it away like before, it was obvious by now that Bianca was aware of her intention and, crucially, she hadn’t recoiled from her.

“Shall we get off home too?” Bianca asked, much to Kelly’s disappointment.

“Yeah, do you want to come back home with us Kelly?” Amy asked. “We can have another drink or whatever and you’re welcome to the sofa.”

“Sure,” said Kelly “sounds like fun.” She’d tried not to sound too eager although inside she felt elated to have been invited!

“Cool,” said Bianca, “I’m going to call the taxi.”

As she stood up she put her hand on Kelly’s inner thigh and squeezed the soft flesh, causing Kelly to silently gasp in shock as well as excitement. She watched the birthday girl as she walked away, her long blonde hair danced across her back and the hem line of her short dress raised and lowered as she walked, almost showing the sweet curves of her buttocks but always dropping back into place before too much flesh showed.

While Bianca used the small phone booth near the entrance of the club, Kelly sat with Amy and suddenly felt a little selfish; after all she’d hardly spoken to the stunning red haired temptress all night. She hadn’t ignored her on purpose of course, she had been so focused on Bianca that most other things became simple background noise. She couldn’t even remember the names of the other two girls who they’d met earlier in the evening!

“Are you ok honey?” Amy asked in an affectionate way, “you seem to be a little quiet now, I didn’t mean to put you ‘on the spot’ when I asked you to come home with us, we won’t be upset if you’d rather go home!”

“No, of course not, I’d love to spend the evening with you,” said Kelly earnestly, it had been so long since she had such caring friends, aside from Ariel of course, and Amy’s concern was quite touching. “It’ll be nice to have a change of scenery; I never actually spent a night away from my house when I was seeing your sister.”

“Half-sister,” Amy corrected her.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t think,” Kelly apologised.

“It’s alright, every time Jennifer mentioned me she always reminded people that I was the odd one out, so now when people associate me with her, I make sure they know that now it’s her turn to be the odd one out,” said Amy, smiling triumphantly, like a victim who, after years of abuse, finally gets the beating of the school bully.

“Good for you,” said Kelly, she had experienced life as a ‘black sheep’ in her family and knew it to be an awful way to grow up, feeling lonely although surrounded by people who should accept you as you are.

“I would’ve gone mad if it wasn’t for Bianca,” she said with a wide smile. “I love her so much, she’s always been there for me, even though I’m her older sister and she’s the baby of the family. She never introduced me as her half-sister, when anyone asked she always told them that we are proper family”

“She seems like a very special person,” said Kelly, eyeing the girl over Amy’s shoulder.

Bianca came back to tell them the taxi would be there in a few minutes so all three of them put their coats on, much to the disappointment of several onlookers who had enjoyed ogling the beautiful trio. It was totally dark and quite cold outside now, a chilly breeze assaulted them, lifting their coats and skirts at times, a group of about five young men were enjoying the show. Mercifully the taxi arrived, as promised, within a few minutes and the three of them wasted no time piling into the back of the car, this time it was Kelly who sat in between the two sisters.

As they sat and chatted to each other Kelly, once again, intended to explore the younger of the sisters, she was slightly less concerned about rejection after she and Bianca had come so painfully close to finally kissing in the club, in a way Kelly felt as though she’d already been accepted. However, she wasn’t convinced that they would experience any more intimacy tonight because, with Amy there, it would be almost impossible for them to have time to themselves. Besides, she owed Amy some attention too after focusing on Bianca all night. With that in mind she decided to keep her hands to herself, for now at least.

While they talked and giggled Kelly suddenly became aware of a hand on her own thigh, it casually stroked her just as she had done earlier tonight, what shocked her more than anything was that the hand belonged to Amy and not Bianca! After putting all her effort into seducing one sister, and almost succeeding, Kelly found herself panicking, she couldn’t brush Amy away but, if she had feelings for her, there was no way she could continue trying to get with Bianca. What she’d wanted to do originally was to get back at Jennifer, to do the exact thing that Jennifer guarded against, but she didn’t want to come between the two loving sisters, after all, they had shown her nothing but kindness.

It wasn’t long until they arrived at the girls’ house, and pretty soon they were out of the taxi and hurrying to the front door, eager to get out of the cold night and into the warm house. Amy told Kelly that they had left the central heating system running on a low setting so it should be nice and warm indoors, as they entered the house the wave of heat hit them, making them suddenly feel very hot! In short order they took off their coats and shoes, then Amy turned the kettle on to make some coffee, soon after all three of them were warmed up and sat in the living room, Kelly sat on one end of the little sofa with Bianca beside her, Amy was slumped in a comfy looking chair directly opposite them. Now that it was just the three of them, they didn’t worry as much about their clothes as Amy demonstrated when she rested her feet on the chair, bending her knees so they were close to her chest giving both her little sister and Kelly an unobstructed view of her pretty black panties. Bianca also had her feet up on the sofa, her elbow rested on the arm of the sofa which helped her hand support her head, her knees were drawn underneath her and her arse pointed towards Kelly.

As they were sat Kelly could easily see up Bianca’s dress and on a few occasions found herself either staring at the thin material that covered the girl’s pussy and her firm rear that was fully on show, or staring at the other sisters exposed legs, thighs and underwear, all the while Kelly got more and more excited, enjoying having the choice of both sisters to stare at. She was certain that either of them could see up her own dress, her knees had drifted apart and her dress had ridden up when she sat down anyway. What a sight they must be! Kelly thought to herself, she was certain that her pussy was moistening, after the sisters left her to the sofa for the night she intended to give herself a little treat before bedtime!

“So, Kelly,” said Bianca with a slight nervousness in her tone. “We…well; we have a small confession to make.” She sounded worried and when Kelly turned to face her she avoided her gaze, looking towards Amy instead.

“It’s nothing bad,” Amy said quickly. She considered her words carefully before proceeding; she put her feet back on the floor and leant towards Kelly. “We like you, and now Jennifer is out of the picture it means we’re free to be…friendly.”

“Ok,” said Kelly, trying her best to understand exactly what the sisters were getting at.

“Which is great,” said Bianca, “I mean being friendly is…good.” She, like her sister, had put her feet back on the floor and leant in towards Kelly, making no effort to cover herself up. “The thing is…there was a reason Jennifer was worried about the three of us being friendly, because…”

“Look,” Amy said firmly. “I’m just going to tell her, or we’ll be here for hours dancing around it, Kelly. Bianca and I aren’t just sisters, we are…”

“In love,” Bianca finished for her.

“You mean you’re in love with…with each other?” Kelly asked, stunned.

“Yes,” Amy confirmed. “Please keep our secret; please don’t tell anyone, we don’t need that kind of attention from people.”

“Does Jennifer know about it?” Kelly asked them, still fully expecting them to start laughing and saying it was all a joke.

“Yeah, she found out, why?” Bianca asked.

“Something she said over the phone when she…dumped me, she said that if you didn’t stay away from me she’d do something to spoil your fancy new life,” said Kelly, surprised and a little annoyed at the pang of pain that ran through her when she recalled the phone call that ended her first real relationship.

“She said it to us as well, take no notice of her, she can’t prove anything, all that matters is; we love each other, it’s not just illicit sex or a fling or something. We’re serious, do you understand Kelly?” asked Amy, she spoke of her love so emotionally that Kelly could have cried for her, for both of them.

“I understand,” said Kelly. “I guess the heart wants what it wants.” She spoke in a ‘matter of fact’ way. “I don’t think it’s sick or anything.”

“Thank you so much,” said Bianca. She moved towards Kelly and sat right beside her, and then she leant forward and hugged Kelly. They held each other for a moment; Kelly breathed in the scent of the younger woman and had to restrain herself from kissing her bare neck.

“Is this what you meant earlier? You said you had a confession to make,” asked Kelly.

“Well, that was part of it,” said Bianca, letting go of her. She laid her left hand on Kelly’s knee and stroked her soft skin. “When Amy said we like you, we meant…”

“We really like you,” Amy finished. To illustrate her point she got out of her chair and sat on the arm of the sofa. Kelly was in-between both sisters, Bianca was sat close to her on her right side, still gently stroking her leg. Amy was on her left on the raised arm of the sofa; Kelly’s head was about level with her breasts. From her raised position, Amy began stroking Kelly’s long blonde hair, enjoying the feeling of the beautiful woman.

At last, like a light being switched on, Kelly understood. All night she’d been trying to seduce Bianca but, at the same time, both Amy and Bianca were attempting to pique her interest, to tempt her to come back to their house where they would reveal their secrets. Now it was they who wanted to seduce her, to share the woman who had been so cruelly treated by their sister, to comfort her as they comforted each other.

Kelly looked up at Amy, the rock chick red hair and blood red lipstick, her face was so beautiful, her lips were pouted and, in this bizarre moment, Kelly desperately wanted those luscious lips pressed against her own. Amy saw the desperation in Kelly’s eyes, the blonde was silent but her stare screamed to her without moving a muscle, Kelly was able to convey her need, her lust, with a simple look. Amy slowly lowered her head, the fierce apprehension bolted through her but she resisted the urge to ‘dive in.’
Amy enjoyed the look of anticipation on Kelly’s face, her lips parted and her tongue rose ever so slightly towards Amy’s oncoming mouth. For a few agonising seconds, Amy made her wait, she was just out of reach, but then, after what seemed like hours, Amy covered Kelly’s open mouth with her own. Their kiss was soft, sensual and erotic all at the same time. Kelly closed her eyes as their tongues danced with each other, neither of the women wanting to come up for air. However, the person who enjoyed this moment even more was Bianca; she watched her sister’s tongue probe Kelly’s mouth and watched their lips kiss as they savoured each other’s taste. It would be her turn soon but, for now, watching was just fine by her.

For the last 9 months, while Kelly was seeing Jennifer, she had felt used. She’d felt no more important than an inflatable sex doll, her needs often went unfulfilled and sometimes they were flat out ignored. She had longed to make love, she had never experienced real love making, the erotic and sensual pleasure that two women can give each other. Here and now, Amy was kissing her in a way she had dreamt about, no hard pressure, no violent thrusts or raw fucking! This was gentle, slow, soft, intense, beautiful and sensuous in the most erotic way. On top of all that, there was a beautiful 19 year old girl watching them, it sent a voyeuristic thrill through Kelly, soon she would need to sample the sweet lips of the younger sister.

Amy broke the kiss and moved away, she had been stroking Kelly’s hair but now she gently pushed her head to one side. Kelly realized that Amy was guiding her towards her little sister. Kelly looked dreamily at the sweet and smiling expression on the birthday girl’s face, Bianca swung her right leg over Kelly’s left leg, placing her knee on the sofa in-between Kelly’s bare thighs. After positioning her small body in such a way that she straddled Kelly’s left leg, she leant forward and parted her lips, unlike Amy, Bianca didn’t tease or make her wait, because she simply wasn’t patient enough. She pressed her pale pink lips against Kelly’s mouth, relishing the taste of the sexy woman. Kelly noticed the similarity in Bianca’s taste; it wasn’t exactly the same as kissing Amy, but not far off.

Kelly started to relax and enjoy herself, she went from sister to sister, deeply kissing Amy and then switching to Bianca, and back again. Kelly had moved to the centre of the little sofa so there was room for each sister to sit either side of her, she had one hand on Amy’s thigh and one hand on Bianca’s and they, in turn, their hands explored her exposed flesh. Then the sisters looked at each other and smiled, they leant in towards each other and, directly in front Kelly, they kissed each other. This was no peck on the cheek, they kissed deeply, stroked each other’s hair and closed their eyes, it was one of the most erotic scenes she had ever seen; the gorgeous blonde with hair down to her lower back, and the beautiful red haired girl with plump red lips and long pale legs, both kissing passionately, knowing they were sisters made it feel even sexier to Kelly, maybe because it’s taboo…or just flat out illegal!

Kelly found herself wondering how long they had been doing this, what a beautiful discovery it must be to realize someone so very close to you already was in fact your soul mate as well as a sister. As she watched the girls kissing she couldn’t help feeling a little envious.

“Is this ok with you?” Amy asked cautiously, pulling away from her younger sister’s lips, “not too weird?”

“No, it isn’t weird, I was just thinking how nice it must be,” said Kelly, trying not to be patronising. “I actually feel a bit jealous of you both.”

“That’s sweet of you,” said Amy. “I’m glad it’s not putting you off. We’ve been looking forward to sharing you,” she giggled.

“Oh…I mean, really?” Kelly asked, surprised that she could be the object of two people’s desire.

“Absolutely,” Bianca confirmed with a naughty smile, like a schoolgirl admitting she has a crush on someone. “Especially when we saw what you were wearing tonight, very tasty,” she continued.

“Jennifer bought it for me,” admitted Kelly, “the underwear as well!”

“Oh right,” said Bianca, quickly regretting her compliments of the dress.

“She wanted to fuck me with a dildo on the bus,” Kelly recalled.

“God,” said Amy. “Did you do it?”

“No, of course not,” she replied. “I stood up for myself for once.”

“Good for you,” said Bianca. She and Amy knew how hard it was to say no to her domineering sister, she’d just keep pushing until you gave in.

“After tonight I’ll throw it away or tear it up, maybe cut in to little bits with scissors,” said Kelly, giggling all the time.

“Can we help?” Bianca asked, grinning in that naughty way again.

“Sure,” said Kelly.

“Hmmm, go and get the kitchen scissors Bianca,” said Amy, smiling in the same way as her sister.

“Oh, I didn’t mean now, I’ll have nothing to wear when I go home!” Kelly said, panicking.

“It’s ok, I’ll lend you something,” said Amy as Bianca skipped into the kitchen. A moment later she returned with a large pair of scissors and sat back down where she had been before, sandwiching Kelly between the two sisters.

“Where shall we start?” Bianca asked playfully.

“A little snip to start off and we’ll tear it off her,” said Amy.

“I thought I was going to take it off first!” Kelly said, surprised.

“More fun this way,” said Amy. “Cut here,” she said, pointing in between Kelly’s breasts. Grinning widely, Bianca angled the scissors downward and snipped a little slit into the top.

“Do I get to tear your clothes off?” Kelly asked.

“You won’t need to babe,” replied Amy. After another snip, Bianca withdrew the scissors and pulled at the tear, it was tough material and would need both sisters’ strength.

“Stand up, Kelly,” said Bianca, pulling at her arm. Amy stood as well and took hold of a flap of torn dress. “You ready?” Bianca asked her sister.

“Yeah,” said Amy as she tightened her grip on the dress. “Ok, on three. One, two…THREE!”

Both sisters pulled as hard as they could, tearing the little dress open as far down as Kelly’s navel. Kelly gasped as, quite suddenly, her upper body was revealed to these two girls. They hadn’t finished yet, each of them took hold of the dress further down and, at the count of three again, they tore the pretty dress totally of their beautiful blonde guest. Even as the dress lay ruined at Kelly’s feet, the sisters still had more to do. Amy retrieved the large scissors and stoop up in front of Kelly.

“You said our bitch of a sister bought your underwear too?” Amy asked.

“Y…yeah, she did,” Kelly stammered, still a little shocked at her state of undress.

“Shhh…it’s ok, we’re having fun. Remember?” Amy said softly, stroking the older girl’s hair gently. Kelly nodded and Amy smiled at her, a big, wide and beautifully seductive smile that made Kelly’s heart skip a beat. “Let us take good care of you tonight; you don’t have to worry about anything, right Bianca?”

“Yeah, of course,” Bianca agreed. She was squatted down at Kelly’s side with her small hands holding on to her thigh. She lightly kissed her knee at first; and then she moved around behind Kelly and kissed the hollow recess behind her knee. Bianca wanted to enjoy Kelly’s entire body, she planted soft kisses up the back of her thigh, then her cute buttocks, and finally she got to the base of Kelly’s spine. Kelly shivered as Bianca dragged her tongue right up her spine as far as the shorter girl could reach.

“Are you ready for more?” Amy asked, sliding the cold scissors down Kelly’s throat towards her bra.

“I think she is,” said Bianca, walking around to stand in front of Kelly again, eager to see more of the stunning woman’s body. Despite Amy and Bianca’s soft encouragement, Kelly still felt apprehensive about being naked in front of these two girls, however the excitement was too tempting and she gently nodded in agreement. Amy smiled again and positioned the scissors directly between her cute breasts, trapping the middle of her bra between the two sharp blades. Then, after a little snip, Kelly’s breasts were out in the open.

“Wow,” said Bianca. “They’re beautiful.” She cleared away the remnants of the broken bra so she and Amy had an unobstructed view of the two sweet mounds. Wasting no time, Bianca cupped Kelly’s right breast. She caressed the soft skin and ran her thumb ever so gently across the raised nipple, making Kelly shudder and tingle with pleasure. Amy took a hold of her left breast, caressing it in a similar way to Bianca. When both sisters were massaging her breasts, Kelly sighed and the tingling grew more intense, however, when the sisters simultaneously brushed her erect nipples she couldn’t help gasping and sighing loudly. Her pussy tingled in a similar way to her breasts; it was demanding attention and took every last piece of self-control she had to keep her hands by her side rather than rubbing the sweet flesh inside her panties.

Bianca and Amy smiled at each other when they heard, and felt, Kelly’s reaction to their touch. It had been Amy’s idea to coerce Kelly into this, Bianca wasn’t sure at first but the more she’d thought about it, the more it piqued her interest. She had then suggested attempting to lure Kelly’s friend, Ariel, into their plans but she hadn’t arrived at the party. The night before the party they had talked about having both of them, Kelly and Ariel, at the same time, each sister having one of the friends for a while and swapping over. They reworked the plan earlier tonight while they were at the club and decided to simply share Kelly rather than take turns. Amy said it would be fun to explore the beautiful blonde’s body together and, so far, all was going to plan.

“You like this, baby?” Amy asked Kelly.

“Mmmmm…” was all she could manage vocally so she just nodded her head in reply.

“Good, good girl…” Amy’s voice was soft and full of lust but something caught Kelly’s attention. Jennifer had always called her ‘baby’ when they had sex and, for just a moment, Kelly thought of the woman who had ripped out her heart. Despite her feelings of revulsion at the temptress, a smile crept along her lips; after all she now had Jennifer’s two sisters pleasuring her. At this point, Kelly thought to herself, revenge was a dish best served hot and wet!

“Are you ready for the last part?” Bianca asked, holding the scissors again.

“Let’s do it,” Amy answered.

Kelly didn’t say anything, she was shaking again. Embarrassment was part of it, she was fairly sure it would be wet down there, but mainly because only Jennifer had seen her down there and now she was going to be totally naked in front of these two women! Amy moved behind Kelly and rested her chin on her shoulder, briefly kissing her neck before sliding her hands around her slim waist. Hugging her from behind, her chest pushing into Kelly’s back, Amy dragged her hands along the soft skin of Kelly’s abdomen before bringing them up to her bare breasts, caressing them both so gently that it made the blonde’s head fall back onto Amy’s shoulder.

Kelly was so focused on Amy’s expert stimulation that she didn’t even notice the cold metal on her thigh, and it wasn’t until Bianca cut through the thin waistband of her panties which was followed by the feeling of the ruined silky material sliding down her legs and gathering around her feet, that she realized she was naked. Her clothes were ruined and she had no way of covering herself up but Kelly was so turned on that she didn’t care about anything other than the amazing sensations the two sisters gave her.

“So,” Kelly said breathlessly, “when do I get to see you naked?”

“Well, we bought our own clothes so there’s no need to ruin them too,” said Amy, still with her hands on Kelly’s breasts. Bianca stood in front of them and smiled, clearly excited by what she saw; her beautiful sister fondling the naked blonde’s breasts was an extremely erotic scene. Unable to stay away from the action, Bianca walked towards the two women; before she was in touching distance of the naked girl she suddenly stopped herself and stepped back.

“What is it?” Kelly asked.

“You wanna see me naked?” Bianca asked.

“Yeah, of course she does,” said Amy, squeezing Kelly’s breasts lightly, causing her to moan aloud.

Bianca giggled at Kelly’s obvious arousal and took another step back; she crouched down first and put her hands up her dress and pulled her panties down before standing up and tossing them aside, still giggling, the drinking had obviously taken its toll on the birthday girl as well. Bianca slowly pulled the left strap of her dress down over her shoulder and slid her arm out of it, holding the dress in place with her left hand before repeating the process with her right arm.

Kelly silently begged her to drop the dress but Bianca made her wait, enjoying the look of pure lust on Kelly’s face, Amy also watched her little sister’s performance with growing desire, even though she’d seen her naked many times before. Finally, Bianca released her grip and the little dress tumbled to the floor and gathered around her feet, she stepped back and kicked it away, then stood before Kelly and Amy with her hands on her hips.

“See anything you like?” Bianca asked.

“Ohhh yeah…” Kelly’s response was partly due to the sight of the young woman’s naked body and also due to Amy’s firmer grip on her breasts.

Kelly looked at the naked body of the 19 year old beauty, her eyes moving up and down, following the sweet curves of her delicate form. Everything about her body was equally small and sexy, like her small breasts that sat proudly on her petite frame and the sweeping curve of her legs and hips, her body looked like it had been built for pleasure. Inevitably, Kelly’s eyes were drawn to the area between Bianca’s sexy legs, and her heart skipped a beat at the sight of her cute hairless lips.

Bianca was enjoying the attention she was getting as she stood with her hands on her hips, naked as the day she was born. She gave the impression of being very sure of herself but really her heart was pounding and she felt incredibly nervous about what was to come. Her nerves were being outweighed by pure arousal now though and after she’d allowed Kelly some time to look at her naked body she walked up to Kelly and pressed her lips against her waiting mouth.

Amy released her grip on Kelly and stepped back while her sweet sister embraced their new ‘plaything.’ She took this opportunity to undress herself; she wasn’t as much of a show off as her little sister and preferred to quickly remove her clothes rather than seductively strip.

While Kelly was enjoying the taste of Bianca’s lips as well as the feel of her naked body pressed against her own, she suddenly felt another pair of bare breasts push against her back. Then she felt a pair of hands running down her sides and over her buttocks, then her buttocks were being pulled apart and a finger pressed against her anus. Powerless to break the kiss she shared with Bianca, Kelly had no choice but to let the foxy rock chick do as she pleased. However the finger soon departed and she felt Amy move away.

“Take her to the bedroom, babe,” instructed Amy. “I’ll be with you in a minute, I need to fetch something.”

Bianca did as she was asked and led Kelly by the hand towards the bedroom she shared with her sister. Once inside, Bianca crawled onto the big double bed, giving Kelly a good look at her arse and pussy, then she laid back on the silky sheets and looked up at Kelly.

“Don’t be shy,” said Bianca, patting the bed and smiling. Kelly didn’t need to be asked twice and she followed the gorgeous blonde, crawling after her along the gold sheets. Bianca turned to her side and leant on her elbow. “Now, lay down on your back with your head on the pillow.”

“Ok,” said Kelly uncertainly, she hadn’t expected their love making would be quite so structured.

“It’s ok,” said Bianca. “Like we said before, you don’t have to do a thing, let me and my sister, take care of you.”

Kelly laid on her back like she’d been told and rested her head back upon the soft pillow. While Kelly got comfy, Bianca reached into a drawer beside the bed and withdrew a small and silky piece of material; it looked like a red cravat except for the patches of Velcro on each end. She rolled back to Kelly’s side and leant over her, dangling the little strip of silk in front of her.

“What’s this for?” Kelly asked.

“It’s for you,” said Bianca with a sly smile. She rolled on top of Kelly, straddling her, and lowered it horizontally over her eyes. “Lift your head so I can fasten it on.”

“It’s a blindfold!?” Kelly asked uncomfortably.

“Yes a blindfold, and these,” Bianca slid her hand under Kelly’s pillow and retrieved a pair of furry handcuffs. “I’m going to put the blindfold on first, then roll onto your stomach so I can put your hands behind your back,” she spoke softly and stroked Kelly’s cheek.

“Seriously?” Kelly asked, shocked at the strange request. “You want to tie my hands behind my back and blindfold me?”

“It’ll be fun,” urged Bianca. “You trust us don’t you?”

“I…I do trust you,” stammered Kelly, “I’ve just never, y’know, never even thought about doing it.”

“Look, we’re not gonna hurt you or do anything that will upset you,” said Bianca earnestly. “I mean, c’mon, the idea of being tied up and blindfolded in the nude at the mercy of two sexy sisters must appeal to your ‘inner slut’ right?” Kelly blushed and despite the crude way Bianca spoke, she couldn’t help giggling.

“Well I never thought of it like that,” said Kelly. “I guess it could be fun to try something different.”

“Good!” Bianca beamed a seductive smile and clapped her hands together. “Right, lift up your head baby.” Kelly complied and a moment later she was blinded. Bianca climbed off of her and knelt at her side.

“Now roll onto your stomach and put your hands behind your back,” Bianca instructed. Kelly obeyed and soon felt the soft fur around her wrists followed by the click of the clasp on the handcuffs. “Now, lie on your back again, the bed’s soft so your arms shouldn’t hurt or anything.”

Kelly rolled back to where she started with her head on the soft pillow, bound and blind she was indeed, as Bianca had put it, at the mercy of the sisters. An overwhelming sense of powerlessness washed over her, she felt vulnerable and a little scared. Of course she knew the sisters wouldn’t harm her, nevertheless she still held a fearful gaze behind the silky barrier. Her apprehension was lifted when she felt Bianca’s lips on her own, the young woman’s tongue slipped into her mouth and suddenly Kelly was turned on and ready for whatever the coming experiences would be.

Bianca felt empowered, the gorgeous blonde was defenceless and she could do anything she wanted. She ran her right hand over Kelly’s slim body, touching, stroking and groping wherever she liked. Each time she touched a part of her body Bianca reminded herself that even if Kelly didn’t want to be touched, she was the one in total control. Bianca had told the truth when she promised not to do anything the older girl wouldn’t like, that was a promise she would never break, but just knowing that she could gave her a real feeling of dominance which added an extra layer of perverse excitement for her.

While she waited for her sister to arrive, Bianca toyed with Kelly. She touched, kissed and licked random parts of her body, enjoying each shiver and moan the beautiful woman let slip. Kelly never knew which part of her body would receive the next piece of stimulation; would it be her breast, nipple, thigh, lips or even her pussy next? Each time she was surprised and thrilled but never disappointed by Bianca’s touch. They weren’t getting into any serious lovemaking yet but the playful foreplay was adequate entertainment while they awaited Amy’s return.

Kelly heard the bedroom door open followed by girlish giggles from both sisters, as she lay naked and bound Kelly couldn’t help feeling self-conscious and for a moment she worried the girls may be laughing at her. Bianca had stopped kissing various parts of her body, now her small hand rested on Kelly’s taught stomach as Amy entered the room and made her way to the bed.

“Well look at you two,” said Amy, looking first at her naked sister and then Kelly. “Two naked blonde girls on my bed, what on earth shall I do?”

“I can think of a few things, and most of them are illegal,” laughed Bianca. “You can start by giving your little sister a birthday kiss!” Kelly felt the bed sink down next to her as Amy climbed on followed by the smooching sound of the sisters kissing. Suddenly, Kelly felt a mouth close over her own, the lips were slightly bigger than before which told her that it was Amy who kissed her.

“You’re so sexy,” Amy whispered between kisses. Her left hand stroked Kelly’s hair and ran up and down her cheek.

“Hey Amy,” said Bianca, “you ought to try one of these, they’re great!” Again they both laughed, Kelly had no idea what Bianca was referring to as Amy’s mouth moved away from her own, and then she felt both sisters shuffle down the bed, one on each side of her body. Kelly waited, then she realized what Bianca had meant as both sisters closed their lips around each of Kelly’s nipples with Bianca on the right, and Amy on the left. The feeling of one mouth on her breast was sweet enough, but having both of them sucked at the same time was nothing short of scintillating!

Kelly moaned, shivered and moved her head from side to side, she desperately wanted to bring her hand between her legs and massage her intimate area but, of course, that wasn’t possible, she tried grinding her thighs together to try and rub the moist lips of her pussy against each other but didn’t have much success.

Kelly hadn’t felt this sexually charged for a long time and the sexy siblings were only just getting started. Amy removed her mouth from Kelly’s breast and moved further down the bed, she gently parted the blonde’s shapely legs and position herself between them. While Bianca continued the assault on the erect nipples, Amy started kissing her way from Kelly’s stomach down to the top of her juicy pussy; however she didn’t intend to lick down there. Amy ran her fingers up and down the moist slit at first, and then she gently eased one finger, then two, inside Kelly’s body. Before long Amy’s hand was sopping wet, and then, as she smiled at Bianca, she placed the tip of her strap on dildo at the entrance of Kelly’s slightly widened hole.

Bianca had giggled a few minutes ago when Amy first entered the bedroom wearing the strap-on, even more so as her sister posed and stroked the 7 inch penis. This was the main reason they decided to blindfold Kelly, they wanted her to be surprised when the faux-cock filled her up. Kelly wasn’t certain what was pushing against her pussy at first, the last thing she expected tonight was penetration after all, only when the head of the cylinder shaped object eased into her did she realize what was happening.

“W…what…?” Kelly stammered, her sentence was cut short and her question was unasked as Amy, the beautiful redheaded sister, thrust her hips forward, burying the thick cock inside the blonde’s body, about 4 inches of the shaft penetrated her pussy.

“Ohhh…fuck! Oh my GOD!!” Kelly cried out. “Mmmmm.” Her words lost their form and meaning, instead they became long and drawn out groans of pleasurable fucking. Amy slowly withdrew the shaft, bringing all but an inch of it out before once again thrusting forward, this time it slide in further than before and just as she had done a moment ago, Kelly cried out.

Both sisters were aware of how risky this was, they had no way of knowing if Kelly would even enjoy this type of sex, they didn’t even know if Kelly’s hymen and been broken yet! For this reason both Amy and Bianca were relieved that no blood appeared when the dildo was pulled out of her body for a second time. Of course, what they didn’t know that it was actually this type of sex that had broken Kelly’s hymen several months ago, when their other sister, Jennifer, had convinced her to accept a thick dildo inside herself.

After pulling out the second time, Amy didn’t immediately push the cock inside Kelly’s pussy like she did before.

“Is this ok? Are you enjoying it? We will stop if you don’t like it,” it was Bianca who spoke. She cringed as she waited for the blonde’s reply, hoping they would receive a positive response.

“It’s ok,” Kelly replied as she struggled to get her breath back. “I…I wasn’t expecting it, no way, I had no idea,” she admitted.

“Good,” said Amy. Both sisters glanced at each other, they were relieved that Kelly actually liked it and they smiled at each other. Before another word was uttered by any of the three girls, Amy thrust the dildo, harder than ever, deep inside Kelly’s throbbing pussy. Now there was no stopping her as she gleefully fucked the sexy blonde while her gorgeous sister watched.

Kelly almost screamed when Amy drove the full length of the cock inside her, she then withdrew it all the way out before driving it home again. 7 inches of fake cock, in and out, in and out. Every thrust was met with a screech from the blindfolded beauty. Bianca watched the dildo slide in and out of Kelly’s pussy, she was totally mesmerised by the sight of it pounding into her sweet body! Leaning in close, her head resting on Kelly’s lower stomach only inches away from the penetration, she just watched and watched.

“Wanna taste her sis? See if she’s as sweet as she looks?” Amy asked.

“Sure, gimme,” Bianca replied. She didn’t move, just opened her mouth. Amy withdrew the cock from Kelly’s pussy and guided it gently into her sister’s mouth. Bianca closed her lips around the shaft as it entered her, tasting Kelly’s body on her sister’s strap on. Just thinking about it made her giggle inside, after all, she thought, it’s hard to get much more illicit than this!

“Mmmmm, Kelly! You taste lovely,” said Bianca after she let the shaft move away from her lips. “Every part of you is tasty, if I was a cannibal I would eat you up!”

“Have you had enough of ‘Mr Cock’ for now? Or do you want some more,” Amy asked.

“I’d like to be able to see first,” said Kelly, breathless after the assault on her pussy.

“Hmmm, ok,” said Bianca. “I think that sounds fair.” Bianca carefully tore the Velcro of the blindfold apart and lifted it from Kelly’s face. After being in darkness for a while, Kelly squinted at the light. Squeezing her eyes closed again she meant to put her hands on her face but, of course, they were still bound behind her.

“Do you think I could have my hands back now? Pretty please” Kelly asked, doing her best schoolgirl voice, as if she was asking a maths teacher if she could use a calculator for a particularly difficult equation.

“Hmmm,” Bianca, again, mused aloud. “Not just yet, soon though, I promise. For now I think I’ll lie on my back and let Amy fuck me, while she’s busy with that I want your pussy on my face. After all, I’m the birthday girl right?”

With that, Bianca laid back and opened her legs, inviting Amy to fuck her little hole. Obeying, as usual, Kelly managed to sit up and put her leg over the tiny blonde’s sexy body, she shuffled forward on her knees until Bianca’s sweet face was directly between her thighs and her ravaged, dripping wet pussy hovered over her lips. Amy was in position; she spread Bianca’s legs as wide as she could to accommodate the thick cock.

“You ready baby?” Amy asked as she wiggled the head of the cock into her sweet little pussy. Unlike with Kelly, Amy hadn’t already penetrated Bianca with her fingers to open up her pussy ready for the long shaft. However, as the sisters had discovered a while ago, Bianca enjoyed much harder orgasms when a little pain was mixed with pleasure.

“Yes, yes I’m ready baby,” said Bianca, her voice was full of arousal and anticipation. “Mmmmm Kelly, your pussy looks nice and tasty, give it to me please let me have it…. Mmmmm….” Kelly lowered her hips until she felt Bianca’s lips touch her pussy.

“Ahhhh, yeahhhh,” it was Kelly’s turn to be vocal. With more encouragement from Bianca she started to rock her hips back and forth, dragging her pussy over her face. Kelly was getting more and more excited, she could tell her juices were flowing again by the slick sound her pussy made as she ground it against Bianca’s sweet and pretty face.

“Mmmmm, that’s good,” encouraged Bianca, her voice was somewhat muffled. “Very nice baby, very ni…OHHH GOD!!” Bianca screamed as every inch of that thick cock forced its way into her body, she felt Amy bang against her groin which confirmed that all 7 inches of cock was now inside her!

“OHHHH!!! Amy! Amy!!” Kelly thought that Bianca seemed to be pleading with her sister to stop. If indeed that was the case, Amy showed that she had no intention of stopping! She pulled her hips away from her sister, pulling the entire shaft out, only to crash inside her again. She was slow at first but soon she was powering in and out of her little sister! “OHHHH GOD!! PLEASE AMY!! OHH YESSS MMMMM, I LOVE YOU AMY DON’T STOP……FUCK ME!!!”

Kelly didn’t stop grinding away, she was nearing her own climax and, despite Bianca’s passionate screams, she continued licking, kissing and nibbling at Kelly’s wet pussy. She breathed hard and shivers ran through her body as she leaked into Bianca’s open mouth, soon she was crashing into an orgasm of her own!

After 10 minutes of hard and passionate sex, Kelly was lying atop Bianca, her arms were still locked behind her back but Amy soon removed the ‘cuffs. Both blondes were breathless and spent from their huge orgasms, Amy had cum while she was screwing her sister and now, with the dildo discarded, she laid alongside the two women. They all swapped kisses and hugs, then, naked and entangled in each other’s arms, they each lost their separate battles against fatigue and slept.

[If you enjoyed this story please leave a nice message, it makes me want to give you more wank/stroke material, the final chapter will be coming along soon with one or two surprises!]

---

My husband and I had been married 16 years, we had no children, we enjoyed our lifestyle and didn’t have time for children. I’m 5’9” medium build, dark hair, large tits and long legs. My husband was 6’3” well built with large hands and a large cock. We had an okay sex life, we were both very busy with our careers and by the time we got to bed we were both too knackered for sex.

We both had our fantasies, my husband enjoyed watching porn particularly girl on girl action. Me, while I scolded him for watching the stuff, if I had time when he was out I would put one of his DVDs in (I had my favourites) and would lay on the bed and watch. Initially I would play with myself, I easily got very wet watching these girls eat each other out, I particularly enjoyed watching a real orgasm, particular when the girl squirts and the other girl drinks it in. Then my fingers didn’t seem enough, so I tried holding an electric tooth brush head to my clitty, my climaxes were unbelievable and sent me into juddering spasms as my cunt twitched as if grabbing an imaginery cock and massaging it with my cunt muscles.

In the end the toothbrush wasn’t enough and one day when in town I ventured into a sex shop and purchase a little throbbing bullet like vibrator which I used to hold on my clit while fucking my cunt with a hairbrush which seemed to do the trick and left my body tingling when I came.

Anyway back to my story, it was my birthday and my husband had decided I deserved a weekend away so he had booked us into a swanky hotel in London. We travelled down in the morning, checking in at the hotel, he had booked us into a lovely suite with ensuite bathroom, a small living area and a huge bedroom with a four poster bed.
We spent the afternoon sight seeing and returned to our room early evening to shower and change for dinner.

After showering we both sat on the bed in our robes, my husband got up and came to sit beside me and asking me to turn my back to him started to massage my neck and shoulders. He knows this turns me on and I soon realised we wouldn’t be going out to dinner so soon! He rubbed the back of my neck and pulled my robe down from my shoulders and stroked my bare skin, his hands then moved to my chest and he softly stroked my nipples causing them both to harden. The aureoles became tight and wrinkled and my nipples became distended. The soft caresses soon turned to pleasurable/painful pinches and I pushed my head back and moaned at the exquisite pleasure I was feeling.

He got up from the bed and turned to face me asking me to stand up. As I did so his head dropped to my erect nipples and licked and nipped at each one. The heat in my groin started to build as the familiar tingling sensations started to fester in my snatch.
He then asked me to lay on the bed on my back, the tingling in my cunt started to become an itch I wanted to scratch as it was a long time since we had the time and energy to pleasure ourselves.

He flicked his tongue across each of my nipples teasing them to once again become hard, he rewarded each nipple with several bites and rolled the tooth clenched nipple with his tongue. By now I had started to clench my legs together as it was the only way I could massage my pussy as I was starting to become very wet and in need of some attention.
I heard a knock at the door of the suite and instantly became rigid with fear as to who could be at the door as we were both by now naked, my husband with a raging stalk of a hard on! My husband immediately put me at ease saying it would be room service as he’d ordered some champagne for us, he grabbed his robe to cover himself, closed the bedroom door leaving me naked on the bed and as he went out to answer the door little did I realise he had arranged my birthday surprise…..,

I sat up on the bed waiting for him to return, as the bedroom door opened in walked my husband together with a very petite young girl. My eyes widened in embarrassment as I lay naked on the bed and hurriedly went to grab my robe. He immediately put his hand out to remove the robe from my reach and said,

“Darling, this is Elaine she is my special birthday present for you.”

With that Elaine unbuttoned her coat and slipped it to the floor revealing her nakedness. She was about 5’4”, very slim, short dark hair, very small tits, a petite but pert arse and a very bald compact pussy. I got up from the bed and went to look at her more closely, as I walked around her examining her young body.

“How old are you?” I asked softly.

“I am 18, I know I look very innocent, but I am fully experienced in pleasing people.”

With that she reached out with her tiny hands and stroked my tits, softly caressing each breast and nipple. I gasped as the electrical feelings this attention created in my body.

With that unwritten invitation I softly caressed her face as she stared into my eyes.

“You can do what you want to me” she said “whatever your fantasy I am happy to do whatever you ask.”

I continued to stroke her soft warm skin, my hands tentatively stroked her neck, across her shoulders and down to those little budding breasts. As my hands grazed her nipples, she bit down on her lip and gazed knowingly into my eyes. Her nipples became hard almost instantly and as I increased the pressure and rolled them between my finger and thumb, her breathing quickened.

My hands loathing to stop caressing her tits but curiosity wanting to explore further continued down over her belly down towards that special woman’s place that I’d fantasised so many times about investigating on another. My hand reached her pussy lips, they were small, tiny even, no puffiness, without even asking she moved her feet further apart to allow me freer access. I teasingly traced past her pussy lips and down onto the inside of her thigh and then because I could not delay a moment longer changed direction up into the folds of her sexiness.

Her cunt lips were wet, so wet, my exploring fingers slipped between them and I rubbed them back and forth between her anus and her clit button. Bringing my moistened fingers out, I brought them to my nose and smelt her muskiness then putting them in my mouth I tasted her. She tasted of sex, of cream, a beautiful taste of nothing I had ever tasted before. Her big eyes watched me licking her sex off my fingers, her lips moist and wanting more.

“Oh my god, you have no idea how sexy that looks!” gasped my husband. In my oblivion that was wholly consumed by having my fantasy in front of me, I had completely forgotten he was still there. He was sitting in one of the arm chairs softly stroking his hard cock watching his wife exploring another woman.

“No, no! Don’t stop for me! I’m enjoying the floor show, do carry on!” he said hurriedly.

I kissed her, my mouth opened into hers, allowing my tongue to roam her mouth and lick hers, she moaned softly as my arms wrapped around her and stroked her buttocks. My tits pushed into her, our nipples rubbing and touching each other.

“I want you to eat me, please.” I gasped feeling my cunt becoming more and more aroused. I desperately wanted to enjoy this more than anything, although wanting to explore everything immediately, I wanted to slow it down feeling this to be a dream and wanting it to last as long as possible.

We moved to the bed, she sat me down at the foot of the bed and gently pushed me back. My husband got up and followed us, standing a little away from us but so he could see all that was happening. She knelt down.

“Open your legs for me, show me what you have.” she instructed.

I straightaway obliged opening myself as wide as I could. She knelt up on her knees and looked down at me. Each hand lay on my thighs and slid teasingly towards my opening.

“My you’re wet, I can see globs of your juices oozing from your cunt.” she said quietly. Her hands moved into my folds of wetness and she ran both index fingers up and around my clit.

“Oh my god.” I groaned. The feelings coursing through my body were electric, tiny shocks rippled through me. She continued to stroke me, opening my pussy folds and revealing my clit button which she massaged in tiny circular motions. I gasped again, willing her in my mind to do more.

She then brought her mouth to my pussy and making her tongue pointy she probed my wetness, wiggling it on my clit, causing me to arch my self towards her mouth begging for more. Her spikey tongue moved up and down my pussy teasing me to the point of overload. Then she flattened her tongue and greedily slurped and lapped up my juices, licking my like a dog cleans itself. It was taking all my strength not to allow my body to orgasm, I had never experienced such attentions before and it was blowing my mind!

Her mouth latched onto my clit and making very loud slurping and sucking noises she drew my clit into her mouth. As she sucked on my button her lips vibrated against it pushing me further and further over the edge. Just as I thought I was going to orgasm she stopped.

She brought her fingers to her mouth and inserted them, licking and lubricating them, making it quite clear to me what she intended to do. Slowly she inserted one in my cunt, she hadn’t needed to wet them, my cunt was flooding with juices. She buried her finger into me, feeling my insides, stroking me. She brought her finger back out, licked it again, tasting me, letting me see how much she was enjoying herself. She inserted her finger again, then added another, until she had all four fingers into me, massaging my cunt walls back and forward.

By now she was pumping her hand back and forth into my cunt. I figured it must be almost fisting as I had seen on my husband’s films but her hands were so small, she had easily stretched my cunt lips to accommodate her, her hand almost felt like a cock. Her fingers were stroking my insides and pleasuring my g spot.

She suddenly clamped her mouth again on my clit and reassumed sucking and massaging my clit. The feelings coursing through my body were blowing me away, my pelvis tipped my clit further into her mouth as my orgasm train started to rumble into town!

“Oh” I gasped “I’m going to come, don’t stop, do it, do it there, don’t change what you’re doing. Pump me, fuck me harder, faster, suck, suck, suck!”

“Fuck her, faster, chew on her clit, make her come, eat her!” my husband encouraged, as he watched trying not to squeeze his cock and make himself come.

“I’m there, oh, oh, steady, steady not so hard now, gently, suck it gently!” I panted as my orgasm rushed through me, my clit was on fire, I could not let her touch it, so she removed her hand and gently stroked me with her tongue lapping up my cum juices as they pumped out of my gaping cunt.

I lay there gasping for air, eventually my breathing subsided as I came back to earth.

“I have never seen anything so fantastic!” my husband enthused. “You were both awesome.”

Once again I was suddenly reminded that my husband was still in the room. I was instantly feeling guilty that I had sucked up all the attention and he’d just sat there watching.

“Your turn now, Elaine suck my husband’s cock.” I asked.

Elaine went to him and knelt between his legs, taking his cock in her hands. Now I know he has a rather large cock but being held by her tiny hands made it look enormous. She stroked his shaft, bring her hand to the tip and squeezing a bead of pre cum juice to the top. She bent forward and licked it off, he groaned in appreciation. She licked his cock all over, kissed his balls and licked them, sucking little pockets of skin into her mouth. He looked down at her, what she was doing and then over to me, watching them together.
She took him in her mouth, drawing him deeper and deeper into her. I had never been able to give him deep throat so I watched in awe as she took the full length of him into her mouth and down her throat. My husband’s head lolled back as he enjoyed the sensations coursing through his body as she sucked greedily on his member.

“What do you want to do?” I asked him huskily.

“I want her in a 69 position over you, so you can watch my big cock ramming into her tiny bald pussy.” he replied excitedly.

I turned around on the bed so my head was hanging over the foot of the bed and Elaine came and knelt over my face tucking the backs of her legs under my arms. I immediately had a beautiful view of her glistening pussy. My husband came over spreading her lips with his big hands and slid one of his large fingers into her cunt, he slowly slid it in and out right in front of my eyes! He then slid a second finger in stretching her cunt walls ready to take his big, thick cock.

“Are you ready?” he asked Elaine, “I’m going to stretch your little cunny with my fat cock, I hope you can take it!”

“I’m ready!” she cried, “Give me your cock, let her see it stretching me.”

He placed the tip of his cock against her opening. This size of it against her tiny cunt hole made me gasp.

“Be careful!” I said, “Don’t hurt her, she’s tiny.”

“It’s too late to be careful.” he said “I’m too far gone not to!”

With that he pushed his end into her a little way and withdrew it, his thick bell end glistened covered in her juices, he pushed it back in a little further this time.

“Oh god, it is big, you’re stretching me. Yeeooww!” she cried as he drew his big member out again and grasping her hips plunged his cock deep into her. From where I lay, I could see her cunt lips stretching beyond words around my husband’s truncheon like cock, as he pulled back her skin around his cock stretched and sucked onto his member as he pulled back and bucked back into her. They were both grunting, him from the effort of fucking her tight hole and her from taking such a big member into her tiny form.

I tried to lick her clit but my husband’s balls kept banging against me preventing me from latching my mouth onto her. Instead I fingered her button, massaging her harder and harder as he his cock fucked her harder and faster. I could hear the sticky wet base of his cock slapping against her wet fanny.

“Please..” she grunted “Diddle my clit faster, make me cum please!”

I could see my husband’s balls tightening, so I quickly increased the circular motions and pressure on her love button.

“I’m gonna cum!” my husband grunted.

“Wait!” I shouted “Just slow down a minute.”

I was flicking her clit so fast I was getting cramp in my hand.

She started to pant faster “I’m cumming, fuck me, fuck me, flick my bean harder, harder!”

My husband started to pump so hard into her I thought he was going to break her in half! As she started to cum, I could see her cunt muscles gripping and stroking his cock as he came too, shooting rafts of rafts of cum into her tiny little waiting cunt.

“Uh, uh!!” he panted as the last of his sperm left his cock and he slowly slid his exhausted member in and out of her slippery hole.

I licked her clit gently as she lay on top of me panting, I could feel her heart thudding as she lay against my stomach. My husband held himself in her for some time until his erection had shrunk and plopped out of it’s own accord. As it uncorked her hole, she dripped some fluid onto my top lip,. I stuck my tongue out to taste it and tasted my husband’s cum and her juices too.

“Sit up!” I hissed urgently, arousing her from her prone state “I want to taste both your cum juices.”

She pushed herself upright and squatted over my face as the first glob of white cum juice travelled down her cunt hole and as it started to drip down, I stuck my tongue out and caught it and sucked the stringy blob of juice into my mouth. I could taste him and her, their juices mingled together in a cocktail of sex. I brought my mouth closer to her and sucked some more of their juices into my mouth, I sucked and sucked until I could not siphon any more out of her.

I looked across to my husband, who was now sat back in a chair watching me eat his and Elaine’s juices. He grinned at me, his cock was already hard again, he must have been wanking his cock as he watched his wife eating their fuck buddy out.

“What do you want now my love?” he asked, “Do you want to be fucked this time?”

“Yes please.” I whispered “but I want her to flick my clit at the same time.”

I laid on the bed, he grabbed a pillow and shoved it under my arse to lift me up so he could penetrate me better. I brought my knees up to my sides and grasped my ankles so I was completely open for him. Without hesitation he rammed his cock straight into my cunt causing me to gasp.

“Elaine, please come and love my clitty.” I asked throatily. She scrambled across the bed and lay with her head and shoulders down by my hips so she could reach my pussy. My husband started to pump his delicious cock into me and Elaine started to massage my clit with her fingers. As he fucked me harder, he looked into my eyes as I looked back at him and at Elaine diddling me.
I had never experienced such highs, I could never have believed that sex could be so good with another girl involved. As his orgasm started to mount, Elaine expertly stroked my clit harder and harder until I felt my own climax start to come to the boil. I reached over and inserting three of my fingers in her wet cunt, I started to pump at her in the same rhythm as my husband was fucking me. He grasped my hips and fucked me harder and harder, as I finger fucked her cunt as hard as I could.

“Faster, faster! Fuck me harder, faster don’t stop!” Elaine screamed.

“I’m cumming, keeping diddling my clitty, fuck me, fuck me harder, faster, that’s it I’m there don’t stop, oh, oh, slow down, don’t touch my clit!” I screamed.

As for my husband, not a word as he watched us both racked to a climax our bodies spasming and writhing around as we came. He grunted into my cunt as his cock shot another load of cum out of him. I could feel his hot sperm shooting into the back of my cunt, wad after wad until he finally stopped pumping into me. He withdrew his now limp and exhausted cock out of me and collapsed into the chair not even feeling like he could stand.

My husband and I were exhausted but still Elaine seemed to keep going. She got off the bed and went over to my husband and gently licked his cock clean of our juices although he wanted to desperately, he did not have the strength to become hard again. She then came to me and sucked and licked our juices leaving my pussy sore but clean.

Elaine put her coat back on and said her goodbyes.

“Happy birthday my love” my husband said.

“Don’t worry I have her number, we can see her again if you want to!”

---

Slut Mommy assists in making her daughter submit to her son.

“Pet Mommy”: My Daughter Submits

Summary: Slut Mommy assists in making her daughter submit to her son.

Recap: This is actually part four. Obviously, you should read parts 1, 2 and 3 first, as they will help you understand how the mother ended up where she is now; if you have already read the first three parts and can’t remember the basic plot, or just want to start here on part four…here is a very brief summary of the story so far.

“Pet Mommy”: Creating a Mommy-Slut Summary: A mother learns her son fantasizes about fucking her and, realizing just how much he resembles her deceased dominant husband, decides to make his fantasy a reality…in the end seducing her son and becoming his submissive pet mommy.

“Pet Mommy”: DP Mommy Slut!-Summary: A mother’s dominant son makes another fantasy come true…her first double penetration.

“Pet Mommy”: Fucking with Mommy-Slut Summary: A mother’s task is to seduce her daughter and give her to her son as a present at his graduation…alas, things go terribly astray when the daughter takes the mother for herself.

Notes: Thanks as always to my editors MAB7991, Robert, Leann and Goamz for the laborious amount of time they spend in helping to make this sequel better.

PET MOMMY 4:

Crystal and I got home pretty late that night and, thankfully, Crystal didn’t insist we sleep together or anything…each of us headed to our own bedrooms.

I was startled when I entered mine to find Michael there in my bed on his laptop.

He asked, without looking up from his computer, “So how did it go?”

“Not as anticipated,” I answered, suddenly nervous at the consequences of yet another sexual weakness on my part.

“Explain,” he said, closing his laptop and moving it to the side table.

I retold the whole story, including my own lesbian sexual submission to her. He seemed slightly shocked at first, but then listened intently.

Once I was done, I finished with, “I’m sorry, Master, I just wasn’t strong enough to stand up to her and I didn’t want to tell her about you.”

He snapped his fingers and pointed to his crotch. I crawled onto the bed, tugged down the sheets and blanket and found a very stiff cock waiting for me. I bent down and took it in my mouth as he talked.

“Well, tomorrow we will have to put her in her place,” he said, as I devoured his whole cock with my mouth.

“How?” I asked, a moment later.

As he grabbed my head and guided it back onto his cock he said, rather vaguely, “Psychological warfare.”

I bobbed on his cock, enjoying being back in my comfortable submission position pleasuring my son. I bobbed up and down on his stiff rod, enjoying it in my mouth. A few minutes later I was swallowing Michael’s seed. Once he was done, I climbed up into his arms and fell asleep in his warm embrace.

The next morning, I was alone in bed. I got up, grabbed a robe, and headed to the kitchen. I was surprised to see Michael already in his tux. He greeted me, “Good morning Mom.”

“Good morning,” I yawned.

He smiled, “Don’t be yawning already, it’s going to be a long day.”

“Just need coffee,” I said robotically, going to the coffee machine.

“Not cock?” he quipped.

“Oh that too,” I smiled, always ready to feed his aggressive sexual behaviour and my insatiable appetite for his cum.

“Knees, Mom,” he ordered.

“But Crystal could come down any second,” I fretted.

“She already knows you’re a submissive slut,” Michael shrugged.

“Michael please,” I pleaded, usually liking his dirty talk, but thinking it seemed out of place with Crystal upstairs, even after she dommed me last night.

“Please shove my cock in your mouth or please shove your dick in my cunt or please sodomize me with your massive rod?” Michael asked, moving towards me.

My cunt dampened at his nasty words and as usual I shifted from mother to slut, consequences be damned. I answered, ready for whatever he wanted to do to me, “My body is yours to use as you please, Master.”

“Get me hard, Mommy-pet,” he ordered, his hands going to my shoulders and guiding me to my knees.

“Aren’t you already?” I pouted as I looked up at him.

“Find out for yourself,” he smirked, looking down at me.

I fished out his cock and discovered it was already hard and ready for action, but I took it between my lips anyways.

I bobbed back and forth on his gorgeous cock in my own kitchen with my dominant daughter, my Mistress, upstairs. It was nerve-wracking, yet equally exhilarating.

As I continued to deep throat his iron hard rod, I pondered how I had a son as a Master and a daughter as a Mistress, and how it could all fall apart in seconds.

“Pussy or ass, Mommy-slut?” he asked.

“Your choice, baby, but my cunt is on fire right now,” I answered, taking his cock out of my mouth, the risk of being caught somehow turning me on.

“Drop your robe and bend over the table,” he instructed.

“If Crystal comes?” I asked, already obeying by removing my robe.

“It isn’t about her coming, it’s about me coming,” Michael answered, playing on my words.

“Isn’t that the truth,” I playfully smiled, bending over the table, leaving both my cunt and ass available for his beautiful fuck stick.

I wasn’t surprised when he slid his cock in my ass. It had been his favourite hole of late and the one that usually got me the most animated. “Oooooh, you are such a bad boy, Michael, fucking Mommy’s ass,” I moaned as his cock filled my back door.

“Just how you love it,” Michael smirked.

“Sooo true,” I moaned as he began sliding his big cock in and out of me.

I forgot all about the risk of getting caught by Crystal and just enjoyed the sensation of being ass fucked.

For a few minutes he fucked my ass, eventually pounding me so hard the table began to move. I moaned, “Oh yes, baby, fuck Mommy hard.”

“On your knees, Mom,” Michael ordered, as he pulled out of my ass.

I quickly spun around, dropped to my knees, and opened my mouth just in time to feel the first spray of his cum hit my face. A second and third rope of cum hit my face and mouth before I leaned forward and took his still pulsating cock in my mouth.

After only a few seconds, he pulled out and said, “Sorry, but Crystal will be home any minute now.”

“She’s not here?” I asked, surprised.

“She went for a jog,” Michael revealed.

“So what is the plan now?” I asked, standing up.

“I don’t know yet, but make sure she is home and dressed sexy when I get home from the grad party,” he instructed.

“That won’t be easy,” I said.

“Just make sure she is here,” Michael said. “I will take care of the rest.”

“I Iove a confident man,” I purred.

“And no coming until Crystal is mine,” Michael ordered.

“Okay,” I sighed, my pussy burning at the moment, unsure how I would refuse if Crystal tried to make me.

“I’m going to shower,” Michael said, leaving me alone in the kitchen.

I quickly washed the cum off my face and made myself presentable just in time as Crystal came in all sweaty from her run.

“Hi, my dear,” I greeted, not sure what our relationship would be after yesterday.

“Hi, Mom,” she smiled back, looking around for Michael.

“He is in the shower, I think,” I said.

“So we have time?” She smiled.

“For what?” I asked.

“For you to have some breakfast,” Crystal said, tugging down her shorts.

“Not here, Crystal,” I firmly said.

“Are you disobeying me?” She asked, raising her eyebrow.

“Yesterday was a mistake,” I said.

“Is that what you think?” Crystal asked.

“Yes,” I said. “I am your mother.”

“And my pet,” she added, emphasis on the ‘my’.

“No,” I said. “Plus, you are going back home in a couple of days.”

“All the more reason to enjoy the weekend,” she smiled, moving towards me.

Suddenly realizing I had an opportunity, I said, “Tell you what. We can continue our mommy-daughter time after we return from Michael’s graduation.”

“Hmmmmm,” she said, staring me in the eye.

“I’ll be your complete mommy-slave fuck-toy,” I offered, talking crudely in hopes of drawing her back into the original seduction plan.

“I don’t know, my cunt is calling your name,” she said.

“Please, wait till then,” I said, adding, “I will obey anything you order me to do then.”

“Anything?” She asked, such words being rather extreme.

“My body is your canvas,” I replied, sounding corny as hell.

“Okay, Mommy, I’ll behave until after the graduation. But then you are fucking mine,” Crystal said, slapping my ass and leaving me in the kitchen alone.

I shook my head, wondering what I had gotten myself into.

…..

The graduation was boring, like they always are, and both Crystal and I got a few extra looks because of our gowns, which were rather extravagant for a high school graduation…both of us truthfully outshining many of the teenage girl graduates. I liked getting looks and, although nervous, I was really excited to see how Michael planned to deal with Crystal.

Michael found us after the ceremony and said, “Wow, you two. This is a graduation, not a wedding.”

I quipped, “We just wanted to make you look good.”

Crystal added sharply, “Especially because you can’t do it yourself.”

“Love you too,” Michael replied, trading shots like they always did. “But seriously, Crystal, you look super hot.”

“Yuck…I’m your sister,” she said, her face scrunching up like a dried raisin.

“I didn’t say I wanted to fuck you,” Michael said, shocking her.

“Michael!” She gasped.

“I need a picture of my big man,” I said, trying to change the subject, the innuendo transparent to Crystal, but not to Michael.

I took a couple of pictures of Michael just as Frederick arrived.

Frederick repeated Michael’s words, “Holy cow, Ms. Lodge and Crystal, you two are the hottest ones here.”

Crystal glared, “And you look just as nerdy as you always have.”

Frederick quipped back, “I know you love me, Crystal. One day you will accept it.”

“When hell freezes over,” Crystal snapped back.

“With global warming that could be sooner than you think,” Michael quipped, clearly foreshadowing his full intentions, which Crystal was oblivious to.

“Why don’t I take a picture of the whole family,” Frederick said, ignoring the insult.

I agreed, “Thanks, Frederick, that would be great. I don’t get my two babies together often anymore and never dressed so…maturely.”

I got Michael in the middle of Crystal and I and Frederick took a few pictures.

Once done, Michael slyly pinched my ass and I yelped.

Crystal looked at me and asked, “You okay, Mom?”

“Oh fine, I just stumbled a bit,” I said, blushing.

“So what are you two studs up to now?” I asked.

Crystal laughed, “An all-night marathon of dungeons and dragons.”

“That was last weekend,” Frederick countered, missing the sarcasm completely.

Michael said, staring directly at Crystal, “Oh, I plan to have a very eventful evening.”

Crystal, not catching on at all to her brother’s implications, laughed, “Oh, I am sure you do.”

I said, “Well Michael. You have fun.”

“Oh, I plan to,” Michael smiled, leaning in and giving me a kiss on the cheek.

Once the boys were gone, Crystal asked, “Ready to go home and play?”

“Oh Crystal, let’s go and get a bite to eat first,” I said, trying to delay it as long as possible.

“Sure,” Crystal said, “Although my play time does have you eating a fair amount.”

“Crystal!” I gasped playfully, enjoying the sexual word play.

“Let’s go,” Crystal said. “I can’t handle all these teenagers staring at me.”

“Well, you look good enough to eat,” I quipped, unable to not take advantage of the set-up.

“Mother!” Crystal mocked shock.

I laughed, “Look what you have done to me.”

“Oh, it is only the beginning,” Crystal purred, as we headed to the car.

At the restaurant, I decided it was time to begin planting seeds in Crystal’s mind that she wasn’t as dominant as she thought she was. As we waited for the bill, after a dinner dripping with sexual innuendo, I announced out of nowhere, “Crystal, I have something I need to tell you.”

“What?” Crystal asked, her impatience one of her biggest flaws.

“I have a Master,” I bluntly announced, trying to shock her.

“Excuse me?” she gasped.

I repeated, “I have a Master.”

“Who?” she asked clearly annoyed.

“I can’t say,” I answered.

“Tell me!” she demanded.

“I can’t,” I repeated.

“I’m your Mistress,” she pointed out.

“But I had a master first, and I obey him without hesitation,” I stated, before adding, “It was actually his idea to seduce you.”

“I can’t believe this,” Crystal said, clearly frustrated, as the waitress showed up with the bill.

I took the bill and stood up.

Crystal said, “This conversation isn’t over.”

“Of course,” I nodded, before adding, “but I won’t reveal who he is. He will reveal himself if he chooses to.”

“Fuck,” Crystal cursed, as she walked away.

I paid the bill and went to the car.

On the drive home Crystal stewed, clearly pissed off and giving me the silent treatment until she suddenly announced, “I think we need some new toys for tonight,” And instructed me to pull into an adult store we were passing by.

“You going to fuck mommy?” I asked, unable to turn off my insatiable desire to submit and be a complete slut as well as to continue stirring the pot.

“Or vice versa,” she shrugged, leading me into the store.

I learned, in case it wasn’t already obvious, that my daughter was as sick, twisted and kinky as her mother. She made me buy a double ended dildo, two different sizes of strap-ons, handcuffs, a blindfold, a vibrating butt plug, and a choker, which she put on me right in front of the older man at the checkout.

“This is to be worn at all times as a constant reminder of who owns your cunt,” Crystal said, before adding for dramatic effect, and to humiliate me even further, clearly trying to establish her dominance, “and who owns your cunt?”

“You do, Mistress,” I replied, playing the role of submissive as best I could.

“What else am I to you, slut?” She asked, putting the collar on me.

“My daughter,” I answered.

“Pay for our sex toys, Mommy-slut,” she ordered, before asking the older man, “is there a glory hole in this establishment?”

“No, ma’am,” the older man replied, as she shocked me once again…by being seemingly willing to have me suck a stranger’s cock…which was oddly a turn on.

“Too bad,” Crystal shrugged.

I couldn’t help myself as I added, “I really could use a load or two.”

The man’s face was one of utter shock which is really saying something because you would have to assume he saw a lot of crazy shit in that establishment.

“Pay the man, Mommy-slut,” Crystal ordered.

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, enjoying getting this stranger horny.

Once outside, Crystal ordered, “Put the vibrating butt plug in your ass, Mother.”

“Here?” I asked, a few people within viewing distance of us.

“Yes,” Crystal said, pointing to a side alley that probably would hide my public act. “We need to get that ass of yours trained.”

I replied, partly to shock her again, partly to avoid having to put it in, but mostly to remind her she wasn’t really in charge, “Master pounds my ass regularly.”

“You really are a nasty slut, aren’t you mother?” She asked, although the question was rather rhetorical.

“Master has opened up my inner slut,” I replied, rather matter-of-factly, before adding with a chuckle, “literally.”

“Go plug your ass, Mother,” Crystal again instructed.

“Okay,” I said, for the first time tentative about obeying an act.

I moved to the concealment of the alley and was just lifting up my dress when Crystal added, “Be sure to turn it on vibrate.”

I turned it on and awkwardly, (if anyone was watching it would have been hilarious to see, I imagine) put the vibrating plug in my ass.

I returned to Crystal who quipped, “Ready to buzz off?”

“I’d rather just get ass fucked,” I answered, which, although I was trying to shock her, was the truth.

Back in the car, as Crystal drove, it was impossible to not be distracted by the constant vibrations. Although Michael had pounded me there many times, including earlier today, the vibrations caused a different pleasure. Also, because it just sat lodged inside me and not slamming into me, it was much more of a frustrating tease…making me want to get fucked…hard. Thinking of Michael’s big cock plugging my ass, I moaned.

Crystal said, “Already thinking of getting ass fucked, Mother?”

“God, yes,” I moaned, although it was Michael’s cock in my mind and not her strap-on.

Crystal pulled into a 7-11 and said, “I’ll be back in a minute.”

I quickly texted Michael

Master
Crystal bought strap-ons, double-ended dildo’s, handcuffs and blindfolds. We will be home in twenty minutes.

Michael texted back almost immediately:

Delicious…I will text you later…make sure you have your phone with you at all times.

I quickly texted:

Of course, Master.

Just before Crystal returned to the car, I erased our conversation in case Crystal somehow got my phone.

She returned and drove in silence.

Once in the driveway, Crystal asked, “Who is your Master?”

“I can’t tell you,” I answered.

“Do I know him?” She asked.

“Yes, but you would never in a million years think of him in such a way,” I answered, loving that I was giving so many hints and yet she was oblivious.

“I am going to find out,” she said.

“If you do, you will end up on your knees serving him,” I said, praying I was foreshadowing the truth.

“Unlikely,” she scoffed.

“He is a very powerful young man,” I answered.

“How young?” She asked.

“Michael’s age,” I answered, barely able to not laugh at the knowledge that I had just given her the name of my Master.

“Holy shit, mother, you really are a slut.” Crystal declared. “Is he a friend of Michael’s?”

“No,” I answered, which was the truth.

“Let’s get inside, this conversation is only frustrating me,” Crystal said.

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied, secretly enjoying driving her crazy, as she had me throughout her teen years.

She sighed, “If I was really your Mistress, you would obey me without conditions.”

“But I had a Master first,” I replied, before adding, “and he is very powerful.”

“Fuck!” she snapped, getting out of the car and slamming the door.

I grabbed my purchases, and followed her in.

Once inside, she ordered, already out of her dress, “Get out of your dress.”

I obeyed, wondering when Michael planned to arrive home.

“On all fours,” she ordered, as I stood in front of her in only my thigh highs and the butt plug still lodged in my ass.

I again obeyed as she went to the bag of new toys and pulled out a strap-on.

I watched her put it on her thin figure and walk over to me.

“I’m going to fuck the shit out of you, Mommy-slut,” she said, her tone still brimming with frustration and anger.

“Master already did that today,” I said, again giving a major hint as to who my Master was.

“What!?!” Crystal said stunned.

“Yes, while you were jogging,” I answered, enjoying the obvious hints I was giving her.

“You got ass fucked just before I came in from my run?” She asked, incredulous.

“And got my face covered with cum,” I added, really enjoying the confused, frustrated looks on Crystal’s face.

“Where was Michael?” Crystal asked.

“Upstairs getting ready,” I lied.

“You got ass-fucked while your son was upstairs,” Crystal asked, still skeptical.

“I obey Master without hesitation,” I answered, before adding, “He owns me.”

“So what if he came in here right now?” Crystal asked, looking down at me.

“You’d probably see a whole new side of your mother if master choose to let you,” I answered, before adding, “although more than likely you would join me on your knees serving him.”

Just then my cell buzzed.

Crystal grabbed my phone and looked at the message. “Well speak of the devil.”

“What does it say?” I asked.

“Be there in thirty minutes, slut. I expect you on all fours and ready,” Crystal read out.

“You should go,” I said, pretending to be concerned for her, even though I knew she wouldn’t leave.

“Fuck that,” she said, “I can’t wait to have him see me fucking you.”

“You want my Master to catch us in the act of incest?” I asked.

“Why not?” She shrugged, “he already knows you’re a dirty whore, might as well prove it.”

“Oh trust me,” I smiled. “I have definitely proved it.”

Crystal moved behind me, pulled the plug out of my ass, and replaced it with her plastic cock.

“Aaaah,” I moaned, “Yes, fuck Mommy’s ass!”

“How big is your Master?” She asked.

“Eight inches,” I moaned, between hard deep thrusts.

She pounded my ass for a few minutes until the front door opened, way earlier than the thirty minutes mentioned in the text.

“You’re early,” Crystal called out, trying to take control of her territory.

Michael called out, just before turning the corner and feigning shock, “Early for what?”

Crystal quickly covered her breasts as Michael and Frederick walked in on the incestuous act, her strap-on sliding out of my ass.

Frederick said, staring at us, “Wow!”

“Stop staring, you fucking perverts,” Crystal snapped, mortified at being caught by her brother and his friend.

“We’re the perverts?” Michael laughed. “You’re the one with a strap-on in mom’s ass.”

“Wow!” Frederick repeated, drooling over Crystal.

“Just leave,” Crystal demanded.

“So you can sodomize mom?” Michael asked, trying to keep a straight face even though he was really enjoying the awkwardness he was causing Crystal.

I feigned embarrassment, even though I remained on my knees, “Michael it’s not what it looks like.”

“It looks like Crystal was fucking your ass,” Michael said, looking directly at me.

“Okay, it is what it looks like,” I said, “but I can explain.”

“Okay,” Michael said, looking intrigued.

“Crystal is my Mistress,” I said, before adding, “and we were waiting for my Master to show up.”

“Your Master?” Michael questioned.

“Yes,” I admitted, pretending to be embarrassed.

Crystal demanded, “Now leave the room so we can get dressed.”

Michael smiled and ordered, “Get on your knees, Crystal.”

“Excuse me?” Crystal questioned, clearly shocked by her brother’s order.

Michael’s facial expression didn’t change at all as he said, “Crystal you are such a condescending bitch.”

“Excuse me?” Crystal gasped again.

Michael smugly asked, “Was condescending too big a word for you?”

“Fuck you,” Crystal shot back.

“I plan to,” Michael replied.

“Excuse me?” Crystal repeated, again surprised by his response. It was obvious to me that Michael was the true dominant in just this brief exchange.

“Your college education really isn’t helping you much,” Michael quipped, before speaking slower, “I’m…going…to…fuck…you.”

“You’re sick,” Crystal said.

“Says the daughter using her mother as a sexual plaything,” Michael countered.

Crystal was speechless, which I didn’t know was possible.

Michael continued, “Plus there can’t be a Mistress in this house, there is already a Master. Isn’t that right, Mommy-slut?”

Suddenly the attention shifted to me as Michael turned his gaze my way.

“Yes, Master,” I nodded, feeling liberated at finally getting the heavy burden, the seemingly impossible task, off my shoulders, as I resumed my position as submissive to my son.

“Is Mommy-slut hungry?” Michael asked.

“Famished,” I smiled, ready to submit to him in front of Crystal.

“Well, come get your snack,” Michael said, turning his gaze back to Crystal.

Crystal watched in stunned silence as I crawled to Michael, fished out his big erect cock and took it in my mouth.

“Mother!” Crystal gasped.

Michael answered, as I had a mouthful of cock, “You may have thought you took her last night, but that was all part of the plan. You see, Mommy is my pet…my pet Mommy.”

I bobbed hungrily like a porn star taking all Michael’s cock in my mouth trying to impress both Michael and Crystal.

Crystal asked in disbelief, as she finally put two and two together, “Michael is your Master?”

“I stand corrected, college really has paid off for you. You can add up two plus two,” Michael quipped, as he ran his fingers through my hair.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Crystal asked, mortified as Fredrick moved towards me.

“Tapping your mom’s cunt,” Fredrick answered, as he got behind me and slid his cock in my wet cunt in one deep thrust.

“Now on your knees, Crystal,” Michael repeated.

“As if,” Crystal said.

“It’s obvious, you are a submissive in need of training,” Michael said.

“It is, is it?” Crystal said back, her voice dripping with its usual sarcasm.

“Well, for one, you are standing in front of your brother with almost no shame that I can see your tits and all that is hiding that cunt of yours is a strap-on,” Michael explained, as he pulled his cock out of my mouth while Frederick kept fucking my cunt.

Crystal snapped, “I’m out of here.”

“Stop!” Michael demanded.

Crystal obeyed.

“Mom, do you want Crystal to join you?”

“God, yes,” I answered, looking directly at Crystal.

I could see confusion in Crystal’s face as her mixed emotions of just being a domme, getting caught in an incestuous act, learning of my true master and an undeniable need to submit bounced inside her head.

I pushed her on, “Crystal, come join Mommy. I know you want to.”

“I do not,” she said, but her usual strong persona wasn’t in her tone.

“Look at my cock, Crystal,” Michael said. “It is either going back in Mom or into you.”

I loved Michael’s confident demeanour, one he hadn’t had before I seduced him. But now he brimmed with an overpowering confidence.

I moaned, wanting to put on a show for Crystal, let her know how great submission to my two men was, “Oh God, Frederick, pound my cunt.”

Frederick replied, stopping deep in me, “Not until Crystal joins you.”

Crystal glared murder at Frederick, as I pleaded, “Honey, please come and join mommy.”

Michael added, seeing the struggle in his sister’s eyes, “Go ahead, Crystal, come and serve your Master,” as he shoved his cock back in my mouth.

I couldn’t see Crystal, but I could sense her inner struggle, one I only vaguely recalled ever having.

Frederick’s cock was buried deep in me, but not moving as he awaited Crystal’s response.

Crystal finally asked, looking at me, “How? Why? When?”

Michael pulled his cock out of my mouth and ordered, “Go ahead, Mommy-slut, tell Crystal how this came to be.”

I retold the seduction, explaining my motivation, and went into thorough detail of Michael’s regular usage of all three of my holes. Crystal listened silently through my extensive, graphic, telling of my journey to incestual submission.

Once done, Michael walked over to Crystal and ordered, “Knees, big sister.”

Her face burning red, her cunt assumedly soaking wet, she looked at me for assistance, but I just nodded.

She protested, weakly, glancing down at Michael’s big hard cock, but you’re my brother.”

“And she is your mother,” Michael countered, “so you can’t play the ‘incest is wrong’ card.”

“I-don’t-can’t,” Crystal babbled, clearly too overwhelmed by the shocking revelation and shift in power to think clearly.

Michael put his hands on her shoulders and instructed, “On your knees, big sister.”

I watched in beautiful slow motion, as Crystal hesitated briefly, like a leaf hanging on for dear life until it inevitably falls helplessly to the ground, and then slowly lowered herself to the floor.

“Good girl,” Michael purred, his big cock now staring her in the face.

Crystal stared at Michael’s cock, assumedly in awe of its size and the reality that she was on her knees in front of her nerdy brother, whom she had ridiculed and bullied for years.

“Go ahead my pet, take my cock in your mouth,” Michael instructed.

She looked up at him, the earlier disdain for her brother gone and replaced with a look of hunger in her eyes that I knew so well, before returning her gaze to his cock.

I stared, in complete voyeuristic awe as she leaned forward and took Michael’s cock in her mouth.

Part of me was proud of Crystal for joining me in submission to his cock, and yet another part of me was jealous of having to share him…suddenly thankful she was only going to be here for a couple more days before heading back west.

Frederick resumed pumping his cock into my cunt as Crystal slowly sucked her brother’s cock. The incest scene of two siblings was incredibly hot and enhanced the pleasure I was receiving.

Michael groaned, “I have imagined this for many years, my new pet.”

Crystal didn’t respond as she continued bobbing back and forth on his cock.

After a couple of minutes of Crystal sucking and Frederick fucking, Michael pulled out and asked, “Does big sister want her little brother’s big cock in her cunt?”

Crystal looked up and said, frustrated, “Yes, damn it.”

“On all fours, my pet,” Michael instructed, clearly enjoying his newfound power over his sister.

Crystal obeyed without hesitation, or protest, clearly her desire to submit overriding her stubborn bitchiness.

Michael moved behind her and ordered, “Beg me, big sister.”

Crystal sighed, “Just fuck me, Michael.”

“That’s Master,” Michael corrected.

“Fine, fuck me Master,” she corrected, not really buying into the Master-pet thing.

“Frederick, come and fuck her face,” Michael ordered.

“What?” Crystal gasped. “God, no.”

“I wasn’t asking your opinion, slut,” Michael said, his hands firmly on her hips. “You didn’t properly address me and that comes with a punishment.”

Frederick pulled out of me, and grinned, “With pleasure.”

Frederick stepped in front of Crystal who said, seeing Frederick’s big cock, “Shit, do all geeks have big dicks?”

Frederick answered by shoving his cock in her open mouth, and began slowly fucking her face. “I have wanted to see your lips around my cock for years.”

Michael asked, rubbing his cock up and down her pussy lips “How badly does big sister want to get fucked?”

Frederick pulled out of Crystal’s mouth as she frustratingly answered. “Just fuck me, Michael. Fuck me like you have wanted to for years.”

He continued teasing her pussy, as he continued, “I’m not sure you really want my cock, Crystal. If you don’t really want it, I know someone who does.”

“Dammit, Michael,” Crystal said, exasperated, “I just told you to fuck me, what more do you want.”

“Begging,” Michael answered, slamming his cock into her deeply and pulling back out.

“Fuuuuck,” Crystal moaned, as her brother filled her. When he pulled back out, she cursed, “Dammit Michael, stop teasing me. Fuck your big sister.”

“My slutty big sister?” Michael asked.

“Yes, dammit,” Crystal answered, clearly frustrated. “Now shove that big cock of yours in your sister’s slutty wet cunt.”

“You sure?” Michael asked, relishing the power he had over her, “After all am I not just your annoying geek brother?”

“You’re fucking annoying right now,” Crystal snapped, her pretentious persona not yet squelched.

“Call me Master,” Michael ordered, slamming his cock deep into her.

“Nooooo…” Crystal moaned.

Michael kept his cock buried in her this time as he repeated, “Call me Master, Crystal.”

“Damn it, just fuck me,” Crystal demanded, still stubborn.

“Mom, do you want my cock?” Michael asked.

“Oh honey, you know your cock is welcome in any of Mommy’s holes whenever you wish,” I replied, trying to sound sultry and alluring.

Crystal snapped, “Shut up, slut.”

I looked at her and said, “Oh honey, you were never my Mistress…I just let you think that to draw you in.” I stood up, walked over to her and added, “You were always an unruly child and now it’s time to teach you your place.”

Crystal looked at me like I had just slapped her in the face, which, in a way, I had through my words.

I pushed Frederick aside, moved my cunt to her face and ordered, being dominant for the first time, “Lick Mommy’s cunt.”

Her look of shock was adorable as I grabbed her head and shoved my cunt in her face. After a brief hesitance, I felt her tongue begin licking my extremely wet pussy lips. I moaned, “That’s it, Crystal, be a good cunt licker for Mommy.”

Michael began fucking her hard, each forward thrust forcing her face deeper into my cunt.

“That’s it, Michael, make your sister your plaything,” I moaned.

Crystal’s licking was sloppy, her moans increasing, as Michael continued fucking her. I asked, moving my cunt away and moving my hand to her chin to make her look up at me, “Who’s an incest slut now?”

“I-I-I am,” Crystal stammered, as Michael shifted from slow to fast fucking.

“You are what?” I asked.

“An incest sluuuut,” she answered, her orgasm obviously close.

“And who is your Master?” Michael interjected, still waiting for the response he longed for.

“You arrrre,” Crystal finally admitted, her hunger for pleasure finally overriding her strong-willed personality.

“I’m what?” He asked, wanting to hear the full declaration.

“Master Michael,” she admitted, before surprising me, her face shiny with my juices, “and Mommy is my Mistress.”

“Good answer, sister slut,” he smiled, as he continued slamming into her. “Frederick, go sit on the couch.”

Frederick, who had been a silent bystander the past few minutes, quickly did as Michael instructed, his cock standing erect like a lighthouse.

Michael pulled his cock out of Crystal, who had been bouncing back on his cock, riding him hungrily, and she whined, “Nooooo, put it back in.”

“Put what back in?” Michael asked smugly.

“Your big fucking cock,” Crystal snapped insatiably.

“Go ride Frederick,” Michael ordered, surprising Crystal again.

Crystal looked back, “Are you serious?”

“Of course,” Michael answered. “Frederick and I share everything. Isn’t that right mother?”

“They were my first DP,” I revealed.

Crystal shook her head, “I can’t fucking believe this.”

“What?” Michael asked. “That mom is my slut or that you are too?”

Crystal stood up, turned to face Michael and answered, “That a geek like you has such a dark, confident side.”

“Mom brought out the Dom in me,” Michael replied, winking at me.

“And Michael brought out the complete submissive slut in me,” I interjected.

“In both of you,” Michael added, looking directly in Crystal’s eyes, as his fingers played with her clit.

“You love this don’t you?” Crystal said, still not moving to Frederick.

“If you mean after all these years of my pretentious, hot, popular and condescending big sister finally being put in her place, yes, it is the second best moment in my life,” Michael smirked.

“What was your first?” Crystal asked, although we all knew what he was going to say.

“Making my biggest fantasy a reality when mom became my complete, submissive fuck-toy,” Michael replied, looking at me.

I smiled, “Oh, Master, you say the sweetest things.”

“Now slut sister, do as you were told,” Michael ordered.

“Yes, Master,” Crystal answered, finally letting go of the last shreds of her defiance.

I watched as she moved to Frederick, and as she climbed on top of him she said, her usual confidence back, “I am going to rock your world.”

As Crystal engulfed his cock, Frederick countered, “No, I’m going to fuck yours,” as he bucked his ass up.

“Aaaaah God,” Crystal screamed, as Frederick went deeper than she knew possible.

“Yes, slut, worship me,” Frederick quipped, which sounded as nerdy as possible,

“Shut up and enjoy the ride,” Crystal retorted, as she shoved her tits in his face and began riding his cock.

I went to Michael and asked, “Are you taking her ass?”

“Of course,” Michael nodded, kissing me. Breaking the kiss, he said, “You did well, Mommy-slut.”

“Thank you, Master,” I blushed, “now go ass fuck her, Master, make her your and Fredrick’s DP bitch.”

“You really are the best mom in the world,” Michael complimented.

“And don’t you forget it when you are banging Crystal or some other slut,” I replied, my hand stroking his cock.

“Oh, Mom, you will always be my number one choice,” Michael smiled, kissing me again. This time with the passion of a lover and not a Master.

I returned the kiss with equal passion, knowing I would do anything he wanted without hesitation. I loved him as a son, as a lover and as a Master…he was, in essence, my perfect man.

He broke the kiss and whispered, “Go get the video camera, you should have your daughter’s first DP on video.”

“I wish I had my first DP on video,” I smiled.

“Me too,” he said, slapping my ass.

I quickly ran to my bedroom and grabbed the video camera, not wanting to miss any of the action. When I returned a couple of minutes later, Crystal was pleading, still riding Frederick’s cock, “Please not my ass!”

“Have you never had a cock in your ass?” Michael asked.

“Not as big as yours,” she answered, her eyes big with fear.

“Well, then I guess it is time to fix that,” Michael smiled, moving behind her.

“Please noooooooooo,” Crystal pleading was adorable and hot…especially after her dominant performance on me the night before.

Michael rammed into his sister without lube, filling her with all eight inches of his rock hard cock.

“You mother fucker,” Crystal screamed, the pain obviously tearing through her.

“Don’t you mean sister fucker,” Michael laughed.

“Take iiiiit out,” she pleaded.

I moved closer, filming my daughter’s sodomy, as I comforted, “It’s okay honey, just relax. Once Master starts reaming that tight ass of yours the pain will fade away and an amazing fucking pleasure will take over.”

“You’re fucking taping this,” Crystal snapped, asking the obvious.

Michael quipped, as he began to slowly move his cock in and out of his sister’s ass, “I’m not sure you are getting your money’s worth at that college.”

“Fuuuuck,” Crystal whimpered.

I continued, “Relax honey, the pleasure will come, and then you will, too.”

Michael added, “All my sluts must allow easy access to all three of their fuck holes, big sister.”

“You perverrrrt,” Crystal whimpered, but with a slight smile.

“Slut,” Michael countered, picking up the pace.

“Sister fucker,” Crystal quipped back.

“Brother fucker,” Michael shot back.

“Oooooooh, fuuuuuck,” she screamed.

After a couple minutes of slow ass fucking, Michael ordered, as he slammed his cock deep into her ass, “Beg to get ass fucked, my pet sister.”

“Oh shit, fuck, God,” Crystal babbled, her body trembling as the mixture of pleasure and pain hit her.

“Close enough,” Michael laughed, as he began to really fuck her ass. I loved watching my daughter get reamed, but was also envious as I too wanted his big cock in me.

She whimpered, getting hysterical and louder with each deep thrust, “Oh yes, shit, fuck, oh Goddddddddddddddd.”

Frederick quipped, “She likes it! She really, really likes it.”

I laughed at the nerdiness that Frederick couldn’t turn off as he quoted a commercial that was before his time. I giggled, “That she does, just like her mother.”

For a couple of minutes, the only sounds were Crystal’s loud moans, and Michael’s grunts.

I asked her, “Does my slut daughter like getting her ass fucked?”

“God, yes, Mommmmmmy,” Crystal moaned, obviously close to orgasm.

“Is my slut daughter going to come from getting her ass reamed?” I asked, still taping her.

“Yesssss, Mommmmmmy,” she whimpered, as her body began shaking.

Michael grunted, his warning grunt that he was close, and said, “Sister slut, I’m going to fill your ass with cum.”

“Come in meeeee,” Crystal screamed, as her orgasm hit.

“Aaaaaah,” Michael grunted simultaneously as my two children reached mutual orgasms.

As soon as Michael pulled out, I handed him the camera and buried my face in her ass, hungry to retrieve as much of Master’s cum as I could.

After a minute, Frederick demanded, “Ride me slut.”

“I can’t,” Crystal weakly said.

Frederick, taking charge, flipped Crystal onto her back on the couch, knocking me out of the way, spread her legs wide and slid his cock in her cunt. He fucked her hard and Crystal soon began moaning as I joined Michael, slowly stroking his cock while we watched.

After a couple of minutes of hardcore fucking, Crystal moaned, “Oh, Freddy, fuck me harder.”

“But I thought I was a geek,” Frederick said, pulling his cock out.

“Damn it, Freddy, make me your bitch,” Crystal demanded.

“My slut,” Frederick asked, rubbing his cock up and down her pussy lips.

“Yes, dammit, now fuck the shit out of me,” she moaned.

“As you wish,” Frederick agreed, slamming his cock deep in her ass.

“You fuckerrrrrr,” Crystal screamed, surprised by having another cock in her ass

Frederick pounded her hard, so hard the couch moved, before he grunted, pulled out, moved his cock to Crystal’s face and shoved it in her mouth.

He fucked her face as he said, “I’m going to come all over your face, you fucking bitch.”

He pulled out and instantly began shooting his cum all over Crystal’s face.

Crystal, who was close to coming, hungrily took his cock back in her mouth to retrieve any last remnants of cum.

Being the sweet mother I was, I crawled between my daughter’s legs and finished what Frederick had started.

I wasn’t licking for more than thirty seconds, when I felt my back door filled again and I felt Crystal’s hands on my head pulling me deeper into her wetness.

As I licked her and Michael fucked me, I realized we were having our first incest threesome.

Unfortunately, it didn’t last long as Crystal flooded my face with her pussy juice after only a couple of minutes, while screaming, “I’m coming, Mommmmmmy.”

I eagerly lapped her juices as Michael continued pounding my ass.

Michael pulled out, a couple minutes later, as my face remained buried in my daughter’s cunt.

He moved to Crystal, pumped his cock and ordered, “Open wide, slut.”

Crystal, clearly exhausted, opened wide, and seconds later took a second load all over her face and her mouth.

Frederick, phone in hand, snapped a few pictures of Crystal’s cum coated face as Crystal protested, “Don’t fucking take pictures of….”

Her protest was shut down as Michael shoved his cock in her mouth.

“It seems to be the only way to shut this bitch up,” Michael quipped.

Frederick and I laughed as Michael slowly fucked his sister’s face.

Frederick asked, a moment later, looking at me, “What are the odds of helping me make my mom a mommy-slut?”

“Is that an order?” I asked, the idea of seducing another woman suddenly a turn-on after my failed attempt with Crystal.

“I think it is,” Frederick grinned.

I shrugged, as I dropped to my knees in front of him, “Tell me what you want me to do, Master, and I will make it happen.”

“I want you to turn my mom into a cunt-licking, cocksucking submissive for me to play with,” Frederick said, his cock quickly getting hard at the idea.

“Yes, Master,” I nodded, before taking his cock in my mouth.

Michael added, “I get first shot at your mom’s ass.”

“Fuck that,” Frederick replied.

“Exactly what I plan to do,” Michael retorted.

The End…

---

This story is one of my all-time favourite work-related fantasies. I wish that I could say that this ever happened to me, but sadly it remains a work of fiction – and therefore any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2012

Her interest in me had been apparent – quite frankly, almost blatant – at our initial meeting, and Ms Brewster had smiled with the feline satisfaction of a cat who sees the bowl of cream about to be poured when I had suggested that the next stage of negotiations might best be conducted as a ‘confidential one-to-one meeting’ between her and myself, ‘quite privately’ and at a time of her convenience – if she preferred, as I was sure she was very busy, after the end of the normal working day, as I was ‘quite prepared to do whatever it takes … to arrive at terms of our mutual satisfaction’. Oh yeah, when called for, I can do blatant too.

I didn’t quite go so far as fluttering my eyelashes at her – at least, I don’t think I did – but on the final phrase about ‘our mutual satisfaction’, I did a little movement which looks like sitting up straighter in my chair, but which has the effect of thrusting my large breasts out even more prominently, so that they are straining against the thin fabric of my plain white pintuck shirt. As I know very well, this has quite an eye-popping effect, not least because it looks like it also might have a button-popping effect and that my frontage might burst into full view at any second.

I know that my breasts are my biggest asset in every sense of the word, although an equally well-shaped thrusting ass and a ruthless mind are rivals for second place behind them, a little ahead of my naturally straw-blonde hair, which I keep to a neat length that just brushes my collar. However, there is no doubt that my tits are (please excuse the pun) well out in front, englobed and supported in my 32-inch F-cup bras. I have no compunction at all about using my physical assets in any way necessary with any businesswoman who shows a hint of sexual attraction – but I’m not a whore, for I do it for my own pleasure, to slake my own voracious sapphic appetite, as much as for the networking and the deals that it facilitates. And I don’t do men – never have and never will, ever since my breasts suddenly bulged out at the age of fourteen, and my girl scouts leader found that she just couldn’t keep her hands off them and me, deftly seducing me and then four months’ later taking my cherry with a strap-on on my fifteenth birthday – which was the best birthday present that I have ever had.

Ms Brewster is a case in point – she is the charismatic and highly-successful CEO of her own business, which is an important buyer from the company in which I am a young but fast-rising executive. She is also – I’m sorry to be crude, but there really is no better way to describe her – a fucking hot bitch. She is forty-three years old, and does not try to hide that in any false, mutton-dressed-as-lamb kind of way. On the contrary, she exudes experience, confidence and authority, with the incipient crows feet at the corners of her eyes, the hint of fleshiness in her jowls, the slight thickening at her waist and the firm heaviness of her thighs only adding to her majestic presence. Ms Brewster certainly keeps herself fit and always dresses stylishly, having a figure still trim enough to look good in a tightly-cut business suit. Her breasts, though naturally having rather more sag than my twenty-five year old ones, are still shapely enough to give her some striking feminine curves – in fact, I think her jutting ass is really a hot number. It was shown off to definite advantage, together with her smoothly-tanned and well-muscled legs, in the short and tight mini-skirt of her navy blue pinstripe two-piece suit.

I am strongly attracted to older good-looking women who are in positions of power and authority, partly from the scout leader who started me off and then passed me round her circle of lesbian teachers, lawyers and businesswomen, but mostly because these capable mature bitches have the experience to give you an amazing fuck. I admire them and get intensely turned on by them, because I want and intend to be like them: hungry tigers in the business jungle, movers and shakers, and the ruthless predators of any pretty pussy that takes their fancy. So I left that preliminary meeting with Ms Brewster with a hot flushed feeling making the gusset of my panties almost sodden, and with the confidence that I had had a similar effect on her. We had been alone on that occasion, of course, otherwise my phrasing could not have trailed my cunt so obviously in front of her, but it was the middle of a busy business afternoon and she had a full schedule of other appointments to follow, so there was no opportunity to take things further. I left the standard contract for her to look over – it was essentially a renewal on similar terms as before, and once again only making a definite commitment for twelve months.

Ms Brewster agreed that ‘an open-ended meeting might be best’ (and I had no doubts about which of my ends she was intending to open), and arranged for me to return at 6.00 p.m. the next day – when, she said, ‘there will be no one else in the office, so we can explore the arrangements without interruption’, both of us knowing quite well that what would be explored was every jutting curve and deep crevice of each other’s lustful lesbian bodies. She rose and escorted me to the door of her large and luxuriously-appointed office, ostensibly from politeness but actually because it gave her the chance for a good firm and confirming squeeze of my butt as she ushered me into the outer room.

Here sat her PA, an efficient and attractive busty brunette in her late 20s, together with a very pretty little Asian babe with long glossy black hair who looked to be no more than sixteen due to her slender body and small A-cup breasts, but who was probably about twenty-one – Ms Brewster introduced her as a college student who was interning, and looked directly at me with a gleam in her eyes when she added: ‘and I’m showing her the ropes’, a double-meaning that was not lost on me at all, especially when the young woman in question looked demurely down at her desk, blushing and biting gently on her lower lip. I couldn’t agree more – those little Japanese sluts look their best when roped up in tight bondage, after you have torn most of their clothes from their bodies. The set-up gave me an extra hot flush of desire, so much so that I almost had to clamp my legs together to avoid moisture visibly dripping from my drenched panties down my thighs, for it was clear that an unwritten clause in the job descriptions of Ms Brewster’s aides was that they satisfied her sapphic lusts whenever she wished. Whilst I was sure that her PA and the intern were smart and capable in their jobs, I had no doubt that they had been particularly recruited for their sexy bodies and their lesbian orientation – for I had felt from both of them that unmistakeable current of sexual interest, as they had checked out my figure without trying to make it obvious (well, not too obvious!).

When I returned the next day, just before six o’clock, the cute piece of Asian jailbait already had her overcoat on and was standing by the door of the outer office, as the raven-haired PA closed down her computer and reached for her own jacket. The brunette smiled warmly at me, and I was glad that there was no hint of jealousy in her manner, for we both knew that I was going into her boss’s office to drop my panties and spread my legs wide open. Instead, she hooked an arm through the Japanese girl’s, gave the blushing young babe a possessive squeeze, and informed me that Ms Brewster had assigned them ‘some special research to do together’ and that she ‘hoped to see more of me on another occasion’. As the PA’s eyes were deliberately focused on my breasts when she said this, her message was quite clear, and so I replied that I would be delighted ‘to get to know you closely’, of course with Ms Brewster’s permission … and, I added questioningly, perhaps participation?

‘Oh, yes’, murmured the PA, her eyes still on my capacious mammaries, ‘I’m sure she’ll want that … mmm, and those!’ With a merry wink, she led away the cute Asian girl, and I had no doubt that before long the demure intern would be stripped, quite possibly bound, and then well-fucked by a strap-on thrusting remorselessly into her pussy – or perhaps her asshole.

I knocked on the door to the inner office, and the rich voice of the company CEO bade me enter, her tone already coloured with desire. Ms Brewster greeted me with a smile and a handshake, and ushered me to the seat in front of her desk, before resuming her own place behind it. It was an impressively long L-shape in a dark wood, with a computer, telephone and some other accessories placed neatly out of the way on the short arm of the L to her right, whilst the large rectangular main section which lay between us was completely empty apart from the contract that I had left on the previous day. Her manner was warm and welcoming, but also briskly businesslike, as if to get the necessary formalities out of the way as quickly as possible.

‘Well, this all seems quite satisfactory’, she said, lifting her pen in preparation for signing, ‘and I have been pleased with your company’s products and services.’

I smiled quickly in acknowledgement of the compliment, but made a hand motion indicating that she should pause. I then leaned down (the posture making my tits swing nicely forwards, and presenting Ms Brewster with a clear view down my cleavage), opened my small case, and withdrew another draft contract.

‘If you take a look at this alternative’, I interjected, ‘I think you’ll find I can improve upon our current service.’

Ms Brewster raised her eyebrows interrogatively, and then, with a hint of a smile playing around her lips, she took the proffered paperwork and began to scan through it.

‘If I can save us both some time’, I added, ‘the only differences are in paragraph 6 and the addition of a new paragraph at the end.’

She glanced at these; the first of them set the contract for four years rather than one, but fixed the price per unit at the current level, providing only for an increase each year in line with the official rate of inflation. This was actually a good deal for both our companies, and one which my bosses would be delighted if I could secure – but I knew that Ms Brewster was cautious in such matters, and did not make contracts for more than a year ahead, even on reasonable terms. However, the sweetener to tempt her was the new clause at the end, and, whilst a small frown had crossed her face as she read paragraph 6, this changed to an amused smile as she perused the addenda. This was a phrasing of my own, which stated that for monitoring purposes during the term of the contract, she would be entitled to a liaison meeting once a month, at a place and time of her choice (including outside normal office hours), and with any member of my company’s staff that she wished to specify.

Having read this through twice, Ms Brewster placed the revised contract on top of the previous version, and regarded me directly, with a hint of admiration as well as a gleam of desire in her eyes.

‘An unusual proposition’, she purred, ‘but not without … interesting possibilities.’

I nodded my head, my cheeks dimpling with a demure smile that deceived neither of us as to my intentions, as I replied:

‘Of course, I would hope that you would request me personally to provide … close … liaison, as I should be very happy to do … just as you please.’

Ms Brewster leaned back in her leather executive chair, and gave a rich throaty chuckle that sent a vibrato shiver running down my back. She looked so commandingly confident, so handsome in her mature magnificence, that I felt my pussy getting looser and wetter and warmer. ‘Fuckit’, I thought to myself, ‘this bitch is so fucking hot, it’s not true.’

The successful company CEO looked at me appraisingly across the broad and clear expanse of her desk, making no attempt to conceal her frank inventory of my physical appeal, as her gaze lingered on the rich swell of my bust.

‘Well’, she said, in a slightly teasing tone, ‘I can see that your qualifications are … very well-exhibited … but do you have the experience to provide such specialised … and perhaps demanding … services as I may require?’

I had unobtrusively undone the two buttons of my jacket, so that when I now shifted a little forwards in my chair to reply, it fell away to each side, giving a full view of my globular breasts. The outline of my quite skimpy half-cup black bra was very visible through the thin white cotton of my shirt, against which my posture was quite deliberately thrusting my bulging prominences.

‘Oh, yes!’ I reassured her, letting my eagerness show; ‘I have learned so much … under … many capable women, for over twelve years now.’

Ms Brewster’s eyebrows rose again in definite surprise: my age was quite obviously no more than mid-20s, and so my comment indicated that I had been an active lesbian since my early teens. Her tongue flicked over her lips, moistening them like a gourmet diner anticipating a delicious new dish being offered for their discerning palate. Letting actions speak louder than words, she made no reply but rose smoothly to her feet, smoothing down the quite short and tight mini-skirt of her dark blue pinstriped business suit. The handsome mature company boss strolled around behind where I was seated, and ended by the large window on my left which gave a view over the parking lot in front of the building and the constant flow of traffic on the busy main road beyond. Leaning casually against the wall next to the window, she turned to face me across about ten feet of carpet.

‘Hmm, well … I’ll need to make sure of that before I sign anything’, she mused; ‘clearly you are very imaginative, and good on paper … but what about in action? … in what I might call, the heat of the moment? Are you good at oral … communication … for example?’

Her innuendo was obvious, and neither of us was going to win any marks for subtlety here – but that was part of the pleasure, as our coquettish verbal fencing heightened the anticipatory sexual tension in the room. There was a faint background aroma of female arousal, which only our experienced cunt-eating senses would have detected.

I smiled enigmatically, stood up and almost stalked across the intervening distance, as she watched my every move like a hawk. I had dressed in anticipation of such a moment, in a black skirt-and-jacket suit of a severely plain cut; the pencil skirt was five or six inches longer than Ms Brewster’s sexually assertive mini-skirt, but it tightly encased my jutting ass and sharply tapered to just above my knees, emphasising my hour-glass figure. Below its hem, just a few inches of my knees and legs were visible, above the tops of my glossy black leather boots. Beneath the suit jacket, I had opted for the plainest elegance of a white fly-front shirt, leaving the top three buttons undone so that the start of my cleavage was exhibited. Although not yet on view, my lingerie was equally carefully chosen: a pair of black traditional-style stockings, each of which was held in place by two straps and clips hanging from the lace-edged black suspender belt clipped around my narrow waist, and a small pair of black gauze-fronted Y-shaped thong panties in a matching set with my bra.

I approached Ms Brewster without any undue haste, savouring this special moment – the one before the first physical contact, but when you both know without any doubt that sex is the next item on the agenda. Stopping at her left side, so close that my right hip was only a couple of inches from her, I lifted my right hand, extended my index finger, and traced a semi-circle on the fabric of her suit jacket, underneath the jutting prominence of her left breast, whilst I softly murmured:

‘I think I can raise … some points of interest to us both …’

I then drew my finger back across her jacket, curving over the swell of her breast and pressing through the fabric onto the unmistakeable hardness of her nipple. A sultry smile spread slowly across her face, and her lips parted as she gazed at me through half-lidded eyes, like a sleek jungle cat – as she was, of course, a tigress in the business world. Ms Brewster’s position shifted slightly to a stance in which her legs were a bit further apart, as I retraced my finger once more around and across her bust. I knew that she was ripe and ready, that the moment which I had fantasised about the previous night as I lay in my hotel room, with my vibrator jammed all the way into my gash as I jerked on my tits and my back arched in shuddering orgasm, had at last arrived. I moved closer to the mature CEO, and almost breathed into her left ear:

‘… and I can devote my full attention to any … sensitive areas.’

whilst simultaneously I thrust my left hand in between her parted thighs, and like lightning pushed upwards to seize and squeeze the soft flesh of her cunt through her lacy lingerie, in the process hoisting the hem of her mini-skirt up to her hips. I forcefully rubbed my index finger up and down the crotch of her panties, which were already almost soaked with her seeping juices, pressing the thin gusset into the deep furrow between her puffily-aroused labia.

Ms Brewster’s nostrils flared, and she gazed boldly and directly into my eyes, as I firmly caressed the bulge of her prominent pudenda. With a twist of my wrist, I curled my finger past the flimsy fabric of her panties and slid it into her hole, penetrating her warm moist flesh right up to my knuckle as easily as a hot knife slicing through butter. As it sank into her, the company boss gave an aroused gasp that was music to my ears. She kept her gaze locked upon mine as she arched her legs apart to give me greater access to her private parts, and she positively purred in reply:

‘Aaahh! Mmmm, yes … there are always … mmmm, sensitive areas … that need, aaahhh! … attention from … an expert!’

‘It would be my privilege … and my pleasure’, I assured the sexy and powerful CEO, with such evident sincerity that she smiled broadly at me. Then she unbuttoned her suit jacket, leaned back further against the wall to brace herself, and spread her hips wide apart. The mini-skirt rode right up to her waist, revealing delicate triangular black panties which were fastened on each hip with loose red ties. Below these, she was wearing black hold-ups and – like myself – a pair of smart black boots, though hers had more of a dominant chic to their styling, with stiletto high heels and sharply pointed toes.

To my eyes, the forty-three year old woman looked absolutely stunning. Her slightly thicker thighs, the mature meaty folds of her pussy and the outthrust swell of her pelvis above them, all emphasised that here was a well-kept woman in the prime of life – and her physical attraction was further enhanced by the aura of her competence, assurance and power in the business world. My unfeigned admiration must have been apparent, and it both pleased and excited the experienced older lesbian. Ms Brewster placed one hand on my shoulder, and her gentle downwards push was enough of a signal to a sapphic slut like me. At once, I eased my finger out of her vagina and dropped to my knees in front of her masterful body. I gazed reverently at the dark strain on the crotch of her panties, which were now only a couple of inches from my face. I breathed inwards, savouring the musky aroma of her sweat, her arousal and her seeping pussy-juices.

‘So, you hot little bitch – show me your oral skills!’ she demanded in a husky voice that was vibrant with anticipation and desire.

I made my obeisance first, like the good Catholic girl that I once was, but now pussy is my altar and I seek communion at every opportunity, and not just on Sundays! I leaned forwards and placed a delicate kiss of homage in the very centre of the wet patch of Ms Brewster’s panties, and felt a shiver run through her heavier frame at the soft touch of my lips.

Then, with more pleasure than any child opening a birthday present, I took the ribbon ties on her hips in each hand, and slowly and simultaneously I pulled them undone. Ms Brewster softly exhaled in satisfaction as the gauzy fabric covering her cunt peeled slowly downwards, and then fell away from between her legs to crumple on the carpet, leaving nothing now to come between us.

I bent forwards again, and as my lips touched her immaculately clean-shaven pussy for the first time, I breathed in her rich female musk – and had a pleasant surprise, for she had clearly sprayed her cunt with perfume not long before my arrival, and not just any perfume but Chanel No. 5 at that! If it was possible, my respect for Ms Brewster rose even higher, due not only to the consideration and attention to detail which her preparation revealed, but also to her absolute confidence that it would be needed.

Thrilled and delighted, I used my fingers to ease apart her already engorged and projecting labia, revealing the wide and deep vaginal chasm between them. I slipped my tongue into this, but at first delicately and teasingly, coaxing it around and giving little flicking touches with its tip, especially up towards the inverted V of her clitoral hood. Ms Brewster gave a soft grunt, and then another when I began to lick with firmer strokes, alternating between sliding my tongue vertically up and down her slit, and jetting it forwards with short jabbing thrusts into her vaginal hole. Finally, I began to nibble gently at her inner labia with my teeth – an effort which was rewarded by hearing her breathing become shallower and faster – and also to suck outwards on her hole, as well as spearing into it. Quite suddenly, Ms Brewster gripped the back of my head, and ground her cunt against my eager face, and I lapped at her pussy with redoubled vigour. Within a few seconds, the sexy businesswoman gave a harsh croak and then a deep grunt, whilst her hips jerked and sticky fluid gushed over my tongue and lips – I had brought her to climax, for the first and certainly not for the last time.

For about thirty seconds after her orgasm she held a rigid pose, and when she released my head I almost lost my balance and fell over backwards. Ms Brewster reached down and took my chin between her thumb and index finger, and said softly:

‘Well, that’s a good start … yes, definitely a most promising start.’

I was very gratified by this, because after all her lesbian experience was much greater than mine. In fact, she was so sexually hot and voracious that I was sure she femme-fucked at least once every day, and so – even allowing for time-of-the-month and estimating on the conservative side, that meant at least three hundred times a year … and if that had been the case for, say, at least the last twenty years … well, that made six thousand sapphic sex sessions! And probably with hundreds of different girls and women! Wow – I sure was in capable hands here!!

As I remained kneeling on the floor, Ms Brewster walked back to behind her desk, removed her suit jacket, and placed it carefully over the back of her leather executive chair. Then she undid the waistband button and short zip of her mini-skirt, and placed this on the seat of the chair. Finally, she turned her profile towards me as she slipped over her head the white silk jersey camisole top which she had been wearing under the suit. I drank all this in, whilst savouring her calm composure. The company CEO was now wearing only her bra, suspender belt, stockings and black boots – in which combination her handsome mature frame looked unequivocally ready for fucking and being fucked.

Having removed her unnecessary garments, Ms Brewster beckoned me to rise and approach her – until, with another gesture, she stopped me when I was still about six or seven feet away, just in front of the middle of her desk.

‘Take off your suit … and let’s get down to some closer negotiations’, she said with a hungry smile.

I copied her actions of a moment before, neatly placing my jacket over the visitor’s chair in which I had sat on the previous day, and then undoing and slipping off my tight skirt, which I also folded and placed on the chair.

‘Good … yes, that’s good …’ Ms Brewster murmured.

She instructed me to remain where I was, and walked round from behind her desk to stand in front of me. After gazing appreciatively at my out-thrust bust for a few seconds, the company boss reached for the front of my white shirt. Ms Brewster took her time in undoing this, savouring the steadily increasing exposure of my ripe breasts as she slowly worked her way down through the buttons, until my shirt hung completely open at both sides. I gave a lightly rolling shrug of my shoulders, and it slipped from my body and fell softly to the floor.

Next, the mature executive put her hands on my shoulders and moved me backwards for a short distance, until I felt the edge of her desk press into the softer flesh of the back of my legs, just below the curve of my ass-cheeks. As soon as I was placed where she wanted, Ms Brewster lost no time at all in taking hold of the cups of my black bra, one in each hand, and giving them a firm pressure which uplifted my large breasts even higher, and emphasised the deep valley of my cleavage. Seeing that my bra was held together by a clip at the front, between its two quite skimpy black half-cups, rather than at the backband, Ms Brewster smiled and swiftly undid this.

The lace-topped cups sprang apart is if spring-loaded – which in a way they were, from the pressure of the fullness of my large endowment – and my mounds of mammaries literally swung into view. I say it without false modesty – my breasts are quite superb: made up of flawless healthy and smooth pale pink flesh, beautifully-proportioned in a slightly ovoid shape that thrusts their large extent firmly forwards, and capped by perfectly-rounded aureoles and very erect nipples. I have learned by now to expect and to savour the effect which they have on other lesbians when they are first unmasked, touched or licked, and I was glad to see that – highly experienced dyke as she undoubtedly was – Ms Brewster was no exception to the rule.

‘Aaah!’ she breathed, with unmistakeable appreciation; ‘oh, how nice … how very, mmmm, tasty … yes … very nice indeed!’

She pushed the loosened straps of my bra off my shoulders, and it dropped behind me to land on the top of her desk, from where she almost impatiently swept it out of the way onto the floor. I relished her warm firm grasp, as she took both of my tits and pulled on them, and then mashed my breasts together, rubbing one against the other. However, Ms Brewster was a decisive woman who was not inclined to waste time, and almost immediately she cupped my right breast in her left hand, raising it up as her head bent down, and then her hungry mouth was clamped around my nipple – sucking it, nibbling it, and letting her tongue rasp across the tip of my tit.

My head went back and I gave a deep sigh of pleasure as this powerful mature woman devoured my breast, sending a rippling shiver of arousal and anticipation coursing through me. I put one hand on Ms Brewster’s shoulder, almost to steady myself, whilst my other hand just naturally slipped down her back to cradle and massage the warm flesh of her full firm ass. Just as I did this, Ms Brewster thrust her free hand down inside my panties and grasped my cunt, cupping my mound in her palm and then starting to grind the heel of her hand against the top of my slit, pressing on my clitoris. I gave another gasp, and, as if it was an invitation – which, I suppose, it was – the company boss twisted her hand sideways and then pushed a long index finger into my vagina, penetrating me for several inches. She began to slide this in and out, whilst her thumb probed under my clitoral hood until she found my engorged nub, and then rubbed hard against it. Throughout, she had continued to suck and lick my nipple – although she had now transferred her attentions to my other breast.

I was squirming and moaning as I began to feel the rising of a powerful climax, when to my frustration Ms Brewster stopped both her oral attentions to my breasts and her finger-fucking of my slit. I gulped, trying to recover some self-control, as the mature woman lifted her pussy-poking digit to her mouth and licked my juices from it, whilst giving me a look so sultry that it would have peeled paint.

‘You are nice and wet, for sure … so, do I turn you on, you big-titted lezzie slut, hmmm … ?’ she asked, almost absent-mindedly pinching one of my nipples with her free hand.

I had no trouble being as honest as a saint, even if I was lust-filled sinner.

‘Aaaaaahh!’ I gasped, ‘you’re the hottest fucking bitch on the planet! Do me, c’mon, take me, fucking have me … anything you like, I’ll do just anything you want, anything at all!’

Ms Brewster licked her lips in predatory delight, as she ran both of her hands over and around my quivering F-cup breasts.

‘Well, Miss bumper-tits’, she replied, ‘I think you’ve got yourself a deal … yes, I think you have.’

As she said this, she placed her hands at my waist and turned me around 180 degrees, so that I was now facing across her desk with my back towards her. Of course, it was obvious what she wanted, and I hardly needed the signal of her light pressure on my shoulder-blades. I bent forwards from the waist and laid my front down on the dark wood of the desk, with my large breasts pooling beneath my chest like some inflatable pillow. With my head now lying on the desk, resting on my left cheek, my ass was jauntily jutting out over the edge, which pressed into my thighs – not painfully, but noticeably.

The company boss took a moment to caress my pert buttocks and to stroke the edge of her hand between my thighs, pressing up into the gusset of my panties and making me shiver with anticipation. She then hooked her fingers into the waistband of my panties, drawing them down my legs and casting them aside, after which her firm pressure on my ankles adjusted my stance until my feet were nearly a yard apart, leaving my cunt fully exposed for easy fucking. Now we were almost equally nude, in our erotic attire of leather boots, black stockings and suspender belts – the only difference was that my bra had gone, whilst hers was still in place, with its underwiring giving her large breasts (I found later that she took a 34D cup) an eye-catching projection.

Ms Brewster gave me a nod of approval and a smile, and I remained in my position of available submission as she walked across to a filing cabinet that was out of my view, and then returned with … ah! yes!! good, good, good! … the harness of a large plastic strap-on dildo in her hands. Once back in my view, she exhibited the phallic object to me, and I licked my lips in appreciation of its bulky diameter and long, ribbed, length. There was a electric sense of tension and anticipation in the atmosphere as, with well-practiced ease, Ms Brewster stepped into the harness, pulled the strap-on up to her waist, and fixed it firmly in place. Then she disappeared from my view again, but I knew that she had walked round and was now standing directly behind my widespread ass – a fact confirmed when I felt her fingers tease my outer and inner labia apart, and I shuddered with excitement and desire.

At last, I felt the hard bulbous knob of the plastic pillar of passion pressing against my opening, and then slowly pushing its way into me. The ponderous pacing which Ms Brewster used was incredibly effective in two ways. The first was psychological: it confirmed, in a way that thrilled me to the core, who was in charge here, who would set the agenda and manage the outcome, and I was glad to give myself up utterly to this confident and sensual experienced dyke. The second was more obviously physical: her slow insertion was even more arousing in its stimulus that a rapid plunging in and out would have been.

As the last few inches sank home, stretching me more than I had expected and filling me up to a wonderful extent, I began to give a soft whimper, just waiting for the amazing sensations that would follow as she withdrew the dildo and then re-inserted it, whether quickly or slowly. However, she did neither – with the massive dildo buried in my cunt right up to its hilt, so deeply that its faceplate and her thighs were jammed against my butt, she calmly reached across to the side of her desk, picked up the pages of the revised contract that I had brought with me, and slapped them down on the austerely bare desktop, just inches from my nose. Nailed in place as I was by both the dildo and her weight, which together were pressing my stomach down onto the desk top and trapping my legs against its edge, I could only wheeze and splutter – but all was made immediately clear.

‘Now’, said Ms Brewster calmly, as cool as if we were holding a public seminar rather than being in the throes of lustful lesbian lovemaking; ‘yes, I quite like your amended contract … even if it is for longer than I would usually make, but it’s a fair unit price … and, yes, I certainly like your additional clause … but … it needs amendment, mmm, yes, it definitely does …’

A flicker of apprehension ran through me, but any anxiety was swiftly dissipated by her next words:

‘I think we will need these liaison … sessions … more often than this … mmm, yes, I think twice a month, not once … don’t you agree, babe, hmmm?’

As she asked this, she gave a small but wickedly effective rocking motion with her hips, which when transmitted through the length of the eight-inch shaft that was thrust inside me, took me to such heights of stimulation that I almost fainted. I manage to pant a reply:

‘Ooohh! … I … aaagghh, fuckit, oh! Fuck me! I mean, yes, yes – of course, please, yes, mmm … aaahhh, do me! please-ah-ah-ah-agghhh!’

She capably held me just tantalisingly on the cusp of orgasm, as she picked up a pen, turned to the final paragraph of the contract, crossed out the word ‘once’, wrote in ‘twice’ above it – and then, YES!!! – this alone nearly made me come – yes, with a laugh and a flourish, Ms Brewster signed my amended contract!

‘Ooooh, thank you, thank you!’ I moaned, ‘oooh, please – take me, please, please! – oh, dear God, I need it so bad, fuck me, fuck hard, please – make me come for you, make me come for you now, right here!’

‘Oh, I will’, purred Ms Brewster decisively, possession and desire richly colouring her tones, ‘you’re mine now – mine to play with, mine to fuck – yes?’

As she said this last part, she slowly withdrew the dildo from my pussy, until only its very tip remained inside me, tantalisingly holding my vagina open. My need was so great, that I almost shouted my agreement in reply:

‘Yes, oh, yes! YES!! YES – TAKE ME, OH – PLEASE, PLEASE FUCK ME, I’M YOURS, ALL YOURS, YES!!!’

I felt Ms Brewster grasp my shoulders with both hands to give her leverage and pin me in place, and then her heavy pelvis slammed forwards and rammed the dildo back into me. It was almost like a punch in the gut, but with an explosive sexual power added to it. The air whooshed out of me, and I had only a second to draw in a shuddering breath as she yanked the rod back out, and then drilled into me again, even more firmly. Ms Brewster rode me like a mustang at a rodeo, and I loved every pulverising, mind-blowing second of it. So, it turned out did she, for within less than twenty battering-ram invasions of my pussy, I screamed and sobbed in a convulsing climax – and from the sensation of power and the sensuous impact of flesh upon flesh, a split second later Ms Brewster also came as well, emitting a series of harsh short grunts.

After a moment of heavy-breathing stillness, the company CEO withdraw her plastic cock from my cunt, and gave a slap on my rump as a wordless indicator to resume an upright position. I must admit – and I’m far from being a novice at taking a hard strap-on fucking – that it was a struggle to gather the strength and co-ordination to raise my chest from the desktop and push myself upwards into a vertical posture.

By the time that I had done so, Ms Brewster had unbuckled and removed the strap-on, placing it on the end of her desk. She gathered me into her arms, for a slow sensuous session of oral exploration of each others mouths with our tongues, whilst our hands roamed over the other’s torso, giving especially tender attention to the breasts. This was amazingly invigorating, and I felt my youthful energy coursing back – but I was more than impressed at the older woman’s equal resilience.

After a few moments, Ms Brewster broke our clinch and crossed to a mini-bar set into one of the wall units, from which she withdrew a bottle of chilled still spring water. She poured two large glasses, handing one of them to me, and we stood there, our mouth drinking the refreshing water whilst our eyes were drinking in each other’s wonderfully curvy feminine form.

Thinking that this sexual bout was now concluding, with regret I began to reach down for my bra and panties – when with a chiding ‘tut, tut’, Ms Brewster stopped me.

‘I like to give it to a girl, hard and strong, as you’ve seen – but I also like to receive – and equally hard and strong, too!’

‘Oh?’ I said, not very brightly, and then my sexual stupor cleared a little, and I realised what she meant and wanted. With a galvanic thrill, I grabbed the dildo and held it aloft, the black harness straps dangling.

‘It would sure be my pleasure, Ms Brewster, indeed it would!’ I gasped, with a grin spreading from ear to ear.

Smiling back, the mature lesbian took another object from the filing cabinet drawer which had held the strap-on, and I saw that it was some kind of foam-backed cushion, quite thin but larger in area than a standard chair seat or back. The company CEO placed it on her desk, almost in the exact spot which I had occupied just seconds before, and I realised that she must fuck – and get fucked – very frequently in her office to make it worthwhile to obtain such an object and keep it here.

Facing me, and with a sultry expression that made her lips pout provocatively, Ms Brewster reached behind her back and unclipped her bra, tossing it over the desk to land on her seat’s chair, on top of her mini-skirt. Then, with her heavy and slightly sagging bared breasts drawing my eyes like magnets, the sexy businesswoman lay down on her back on the cushion, with her tits pointing at the ceiling. Almost ponderously, she shifted her legs apart until her pussy was fully in view.

I swallowed, took another gulp from the glass of clear cold water, quickly buckled the strap-on into place, and came to stand in the wide space between Ms Brewster’s meaty thighs. Although she was in the supine position, I had no doubt at all about who was in charge here – she still exuded authority, and I was only too willing to do whatever was her bidding. The middle-aged woman cupped her bulky but still firm breasts in both her hands, pushing them up towards me.

‘Lick them … suck them …’ she instructed me, her voice like warm honey in it smoothness, as she gazed at me through half-lidded eyes.

I bent over eagerly, for I had been longing to taste her tits ever since she had bared them, and I grasped her left breast in one hand whilst my mouth swooped down like a hawk on her right nipple. As I sucked the flesh of her aureole into my mouth and rasped my tongue around and across her engorged peak, I tweaked and pulled her other tit with my hand. I was rewarded by deep grunts of satisfaction and a visible sign that I was turning her on, for she spread her legs open even wider. In so doing, her pelvis thrust forwards, and her cunt bumped against the plastic rod that was hanging down between my legs.

‘Fuck me now!’ she ordered, feeling the tip of the dildo pressing against her pussy; ‘C’mon, bitch – show me what you can do – give it your best shot, you slut! Fuck me hard, real hard – fucking do me!!’

Her words were music to my ears, and I stood upright, gripped her waist, and adopted the complete opposite of her earlier tactics – far from a slow penetration, I shoved the dildo into her like a homing missile, and then began shafting her like a bucking bronco, with my hips pivoting dementedly to pump the strap-on cock in and out of her pussy at a frenetic pace. There was no subtlety to this at all – it was hyper-charged, full-voltage cunt-fucking, and it soon had the desired effect.

Gazing up at me saucer-eyed, Ms Brewster’s mouth hung open as she panted for breath, and her pelvis jerked upwards spasmodically in response to my almost savage penetrations. I released her hips and shifted my grip to her breasts, gabbing a handful of the malleable flesh in each hand and relentlessly twisting and squeezing it.

‘Oh! Fuck! … oh, shit! … yes, you bitch, go on, fuck … aaahh … yeah, c’mon, you cunt, really fuck me!’ she gasped – and then her back arched, and she almost screamed:

‘AAAHHH!! FUCK!! YES! I’M COMING! FUCK ME, YOU LITTLE BITCH! FUCK ME, YES!!! AAAGGGHHH!!!’

Ms Brewster’s whole body shivered and shook, her nostrils flared, spittle flew from her open mouth, and a flood of pussy-juice coursed out of her vulva and sprayed across her desktop as I mercilessly slammed the dildo in yet again, so carried away by the lustful heat of the moment that I did not register that she had just climaxed. The effect of this further penetration was to blow her right over the top, and her hands seized mine, grinding downwards on her breasts, whilst her hips spasmed in a second shattering climax.

The sight of this majestic mature businesswoman so utterly fucked by my rough dildoing of her cunt was incredibly erotic, and without withdrawing the plastic cock from Ms Brewster’s pussy, I reached down, loosened one of the side straps, and frantically squirmed my right hand in behind the dildo’s faceplate. With a satisfied whimper, I found my own slit, and pressed up under the top to rub frantically on my clitoris, which within seconds produced an orgasm like a dam bursting, releasing the flood of my arousal. I gave a broken cry, and collapsed forwards to lie on top of Ms Brewster’s solid form, and she put her arms around me and kissed me on the forehead.

We lay like that for two or three minutes, companionably close and sharing the wondrous sensation of having been thoroughly, completely, earth-movingly lesbo-fucked. Finally, and with evident regret, Ms Brewster said we would have to call time for today, as she had a charity fund-raising dinner to attend in the evening, and needed to drive home, shower and change into an evening dress beforehand. She produced from her filing cabinet (which I soon came to call the ‘fucking cabinet’) two medium-sized towels, and we rubbed ourselves down and sprayed on enough deodorant to at least look and smell respectable for leaving the building.

As we got dressed, Ms Brewster explained her revision of my final clause – it was her intention that once a month we would meet here, after her employees had gone home, as she loved having sex in her office. However, for the second occasion, I would come to her house on a designated Saturday afternoon, and stay overnight. Ms Brewster told me that she did not have a permanent partner, but rather ‘enjoyed the company of a few like-minded friends’ from amongst the other powerful business and professional women in the city; they were all single, and met every weekend for their regular ‘gathering’. Once each month it was Ms Brewster’s turn to be the host – and with that came the duty to provide some delectable younger pussy to pleasure these experienced and assertive dykes. She added:

‘Trisha – that’s my PA, you’ve met her, of course – is a regular guest, and so is pretty little Amiko, my intern – you’ve seen her? She may look demure, but she’s an almost insatiable submissive, she just soaks it up, whatever you do to her and however many of you do it! Anyway, I think you’ll be a lovely addition to our fun and games … in fact, I think you’ll go down very well.’

‘Oh, yes!’ I assured her, enraptured at the prospect, for it sounded like a full-on 24-hour lesbian orgy with sophisticated and powerful mature women – my idea of heaven. I smiled in anticipation, as I thought: for you, and more hot cunts like you – I’ll go down, and go down, and go down, just as often and as long as you want me to!

If you enjoyed this, check out my other all-girl lesbian stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

It had been about a month since that amazing night when I first fucked Linda, since then we have been fucking as often as possible. I still relive that magical night, the first time we fucked it felt like it last for an hour, in reality it had only been a few minutes. We did eventually make our home movie and one time we watched it together while masturbating but this story isn’t about that. I’ll just get right into it so I don’t spoil the surprise, before you start it would be a good idea to read part one first.

It had been a long week, I had a ton of homework and Linda was really busy at work. We hadn’t been able to fuck for a few days and I was starting to go crazy. I had this beautiful goddess that wanted to fuck but we were both to busy, but when the weekend finally ended it was all worth it. My mom was going out of town with my brothers for the weekend so I had the house all to myself, and Linda’s kid was with her ex so we had the whole weekend to fuck.
It was Friday afternoon, I was waiting for Linda to finish working so the festivities could begin. Nothing
seemed to amuse me for more than a few minutes, I would try playing video games or reading a book but I kept thinking about what was going to happen in less than an hour. It didn’t help that I had an erection that wouldn’t go away, I had already jacked off twice today but I was still horny as hell. I felt like I was going to explode if I didn’t blow my load soon so I decided to masturbate. Linda and I had been texting each other naked pictures early this week so I grabbed my phone and headed to the bathroom.
Before I was half way there I realized I should turn up the heat on the hot tub for later, it was a warm spring
day outside so we were probably going to use the pool anyways. If not we would still be able to enjoy a late
night fuck out in the hot tub, which was something I have wanted to do since we first got it. I had to go through my moms room to get out side to the deck. My moms room is weirdly set up, she has a big master bed on the same wall as the door so you have to go all the way around to get to the door on the other side. She also has her dresser at the foot of the bed so there’s not much room to walk. The nice thing about it though is that there is a giant mirror on top of her dresser.
As I was walking through my mom’s room I looked at the mirror and envisioned myself laying on the bed with Linda riding me reverse cow girl. It would be perfect because I would have her amazing ass in front of my face but I would still be able to see her beautiful breasts bounce in the mirror. I started rubbing my cock right there in my moms bedroom, just the idea of fucking Linda like that was enough to make me cum. I suddenly remember why I was in my mom’s room in the first place and hurriedly stuff my dick back in my pants. I quickly went outside to raise the temperature of the hot tub.
My backyard isn’t exactly private, but unless the neighbors where really trying to sneak a peek they wouldn’t see anything. They might hear a lot of loud moaning though. The hot tub was all ready to go it just needed some time to warm up, before heading back inside I rolled up the cover on the pool.
My pool is above ground and its only about waist deep on me so its perfect for fucking, also there’s a bunch
of pool toys and inflatable chairs that Linda and I could probably find a creative use for.
Everything was ready to go so I went back inside and grabbed my phone from where I left it. I was still hard from before so I sat down on the coach and whipped my dick out. I browsed through the pictures on my phone while stroking my cock, all of the photos Linda sent me were super sexy and I couldn’t decide which on I liked more.
One of the photos she had her legs spread wide and her fingers in her pussy. It was only of her bottom half but I would recognize that body anywhere. The next picture was of her whole body, she was standing in front of the mirror in her bathroom with one leg up on something off camera so I had an unobstructed view of her soaking wet vagina and her large tits. Another pic showed her bent over in front of the same mirror with a great view of her ass and her swollen pussy. There were more photos but they were all pretty much the same thing just different camera angles and poses. I set my phone on slid show and really enjoyed myself, I took my time to stroke my dick from top to bottom really slowly. I was so absorbed by the pleasure I didn’t even hear the door open.
“I see you started with out me” Linda whispered into my ear as she ran her hands down my chest. I quickly turned around and kissed her passionately, our tongues met and we enjoyed each others mouths for a few minutes. When we finish I noticed she was wearing a skimpy little tank top, and her nipples were poking through the material so I knew she wasn’t wearing a bra, and she had some TNA type yoga pants on that some how made her ass look even better.
“Your a sight for sore eyes” I said laughing “sorry I couldn’t wait any longer, wanna give me a hand, or
something else?” I hadn’t put my cock back in my pants and Linda was already eyeing it up hungrily.
“I thought you’d never ask.” Linda said as she got on the couch beside me and quickly took my dick in her mouth. She slurped from top to as far down as she could go then came back up and did this thing with her tongue that I love where she twirls it around the tip. When I first started fucking Linda she said that she never gave a blowjob before because she was disgusted by the idea, but for some reason she really loves having my dick in her mouth and shes become a real pro.
As Linda’s mouth glided up and down I could feel my orgasm getting closer, apparently she could too. She stopped sucking my dick and switched to my balls. I really love it when she does this, nothing quite compares to having one of you testicle inside a woman’s warm mouth. While she was doing this I ran my hand through her hair, down her back all the way to her round ass.
As I rubbed Linda’s ass I said, “How would you like to go skinny dipping?” She just smiled at me, I guess that means yes. She quickly went back to work on my cock, taking the whole thing into her mouth. Now I’m not that large, about 7 inches uncut, but Linda had never took my whole dick into her mouth before. I could feel the tip of my dick in her throat and it felt like Linda was trying to swallow my dick. It felt so amazing that I was ready to cum after a few seconds and I didn’t even have time to give Linda a heads up before I shot my load down her throat, she gagged a little but didn’t stop. When I was done cumming she moved her mouth up and sucked the rest out.
“That was amazing babe, where did you learn to do that?” I asked when she finally took my dick out of her mouth. Linda was grin as she still fondled my balls.
“The only place where you can learn everything, the internet. I watched a few porn stars do it, then tried it
myself on a banana.” She said still grinning, “Now are we going to go for that swim?”
I didn’t even reply, I just stood up and stripped then waited for Linda to do the same. She grabbed the bottom of her tank top and pulled it up over her head in that sexy way that girls usually do, I could tell she was going to tease me before she even had it off. Her movements were really slow and drawn out, once she was finally topless she turned around to take of her sexy yoga pants. Linda leaned forward a little bit and slowly pulled down her yoga pants barely moving her arms, just bending over more. It was a very seductive strip, distracting me so well it took me a few seconds to realize she was where the same red thong from our first night together.
“Are you going to take five minutes taking that off too or can we go swimming now?” I asked.
Without saying a word her panties dropped to the floor and she grabbed hold of my hand as we walked out to the pool together finally completely naked. On the way out I grabbed a large beach towel to dry off with later. We stepped out on to the deck enjoying the sun for a few seconds before jumping into the pool. I sat under water with my eyes open watching Linda’s naked body glide through the water as she swam around. After a few minutes of swimming Linda grabbed one of the floating pool chairs and sat on it with her legs spread.
I swam up to her while humming the Jaws theme, when I was closed enough I popped out of the water and attacked her wet pussy, licking and kissing it for a few seconds. I stuck my tongue in her sweet vagina and wiggled it around.
“This is going to be an amazing weekend.” Linda said breathlessly. I was enjoying her pussy so much I didn’t even reply, not that she would have heard me over her own moans. I was going to tell her to quiet down a bit but I realized I didn’t really care if the neighbors heard me pleasuring her. As I tongued her pussy I rubbed her clit gently with my index finger, Linda must have really liked that because her pussy got even wetter than it was before.
I was sliding my tongue in and out of her almost like I was fucking her, it gave me a great feeling being able to please my woman with just my tongue but I was starting to want more. I pulled Linda down the pool chair a bit so I could reach her pussy, she had a look of anticipate on her face that told me to fuck her good and hard. My cock slid in smoothly, the feeling of her tight pussy on my rock hard dick made me even horny than
I already was. I grabbed her hips so she didn’t float a way from me and began thrusting my dick in and out of her vagina, going in hard and pulling back out very slowly. This was having an obvious affect on Linda as she started to moan continuously.
“Fuck me hard John I’ve needed this all week.” She said quietly, then louder “Yeah baby fuck me till I break.”
I found out after our first night fucking that Linda really liked to talk dirty, even when we were on the phone
she would always find a way to sound like a slut. It looked like today wouldn’t be an exception. I quieted her
down for a few minutes by bring my mouth to hers and kissing her passionately.
Linda’s tongue found a way into my mouth and I sucked it a bit as continued to fuck her hard. I could tell she was getting really turned on by this when she started moaning into my mouth. My rhythmic thrusting was causing the floating pool chair to make a lot of waves and water was starting to splash over the edge.
With out stopping I lifted Linda off the chair, I took my tongue out of her mouth and whispered into her ear “Take a big breath.” As soon as I heard the whooshing sound of her lungs filling up I plunged us both underwater. We hugged tight so as not to float away from each other and I continued fucking her at the bottom of the pool. My mouth some how found her nipple and I began sucking like I was going to get oxygen from it.
I slowed down my thrusting so I could stay under water longer but I could still tell Linda was really enjoying it. Every time my cock was all the way in her vagina I could see her letting out bubbles and her a gurgled moaning sound. Time seemed to slow down while we were fucking underwater, but eventually Linda began tapping my on the head to signal she was running out of air. I continued to slide my shaft into her slippery pussy as we quickly rose to the surface.
“OH MY GOD JOHNATHAN WHAT THE FUCK!” I turned around to see who it was, I was surprised to see my Aunt Sarah standing there with a towel wrapped around her. My aunt has faded blonde hair, she stands about 5’10 and around 135 pounds, she isn’t fat but she’s not exactly skinny. She has a bit of a belly and small love handles, but for 38 she was still looking great. I know her bra size is 36D because I check one time when I was at her house. Aunt Sarah has a round face that most would find pretty and a small slightly upturn nosed that’s adorable. She also has pale skin that looks smooth as silk and a nice round ass that I always admired whenever she wore tight pants. In my shock it took me a few seconds to realize I didn’t see the straps of a bikini top so she probably wasn’t wearing one and I assumed she wasn’t wearing a bottom either.
“Oh um hey Aunt Sarah, what are you doing here?” I finally managed to said after about a minute of silence. I still had my cock in Linda and she was begin to use her pussy muscle to squeeze my cock, it was driving me crazy.
With my aunt standing there naked except for her towel I decided I wanted to fuck her. Maybe it was because fucking Linda made me realized that older women were way better then the girls my age or just because she was sexy as hell and incest made it even sexier, either way I wanted it to happen badly.
My Aunt Sarah just starred at me and Linda, she could obviously tell that we were naked through the water but I wasn’t sure yet if she knew that I had my dick in Linda.
“I came here for a swim, I thought you would have gone with the rest of the family.” Aunt Sarah said, she still sounded angry but not as much as before.
“I’d rather hang out with Linda than with the rest of my family. We’ll go use the hot tub so you can have your
swim.” Linda made a face at me but she followed me over the the pool ladder. A while ago she told me that she doesn’t mind being naked in front of other women so I knew she wasn’t going to make a big deal about it, and since I started fucking Linda regularly my confidence has been through the roof so I didn’t mind showing my sexy aunt my rock hard cock.
I climbed out of the pool and Aunt Sarah’s eyes immediately when to my penis, she looked like she was about to turn away until Linda got out and she saw Linda’s swollen pussy lips. A look of realization passed over Aunt Sarah’s face and I could tell she knew what we were doing. As I walked past her with my cock standing proudly in the air she looked like she was going to say something but she couldn’t figure out what it was.
From behind me I heard Aunt Sarah say to Linda “You Know he’s half your age right?” Her tone made it sound like she was lecturing Linda.
“Yeah and that’s what I like about John, he’s full of energy and always ready for me.” Linda said. It had only
been a few minutes since we were interpreted but once we were in the hot tub I could tell Linda still needed to be fucked hard.
“So are you ready to finish what we started?” She whispered in my ear as her hand found my erection. Without waiting for an answer Linda slide over and straddled me, with some creative movement my cock slid deep into her vagina. I had my ass off the hot tub seat with Linda’s legs on either side of me, and I began pounding her pussy like a jack hammer. She was just high enough out of the water that her whole breasts where visible, I reached forward and began caressing her tits and squeezing her nipples.
Linda started to meet my thrusts as I rammed my cock into her tight pussy, the sensations alone were amazing but the fact that my aunt was swimming naked in the pool behind me was making me extra horny. Like usually Linda began to moan and talk dirty, there was no keeping this woman quiet.
“Fuck me john, hard and fast just how I like it.” She whispered into my ear, it wasn’t long before she started to get loud though, “Yeah baby your cock is what I need give it to me.” I kind of wanted Aunt Sarah to hear what Linda was saying but I turn on the jets anyways to cover her dirty talk. With the jets on and my cock sliding in and out of Linda’s slippery vagina I began to talk dirty too.
“You filthy whore, you can never get enough of my cock.” I said as we continued to fuck. I heard another splash from behind me and I decided that I need to see what my aunt was doing. With out saying a word I grabbed Linda in a bear hugged and switched us around. She was now sitting with her pussy right at the edge of the hot tub’s built in seat and I was kneeling on hot tub floor.
I still had my hands on her hips and I was pulling her into me as I buried my dick deep in Linda’s pussy. As soon as we were comfortable and I rhythmically fucking her again I looked over her head to check out Aunt Sarah.
I didn’t see her so she must have been under water, when I looked back at Linda she was grinning at me with seductive smile she sometimes does. As If she knew what I was doing she began moaning even louder than before as I continued pumping my penis in and out of her pussy.
“Fuck me, I want to feel you deep in my cunt John, fuck me like the man I know you are!” She said so loudly that the neighbors half way down the street probably heard, but It worked Aunt Sarah came out of the water to see what the ruckus was all about.
I got a full frontal view of Aunt Sarah’s bodacious boobies, to my surprise she didn’t even try to cover herself.
I became completely unaware of Linda’s continuous moans and my rhythmic thrusting, I was so focused on those breasts. Like I guessed before they were way bigger than Linda’s and I was amazed how little age and gravity had affected her tits, they barely sagged at all. Aunt Sarah’s big breasts were naturally pushed together and she had large areolas at least an inch and a half across and short pointy nipples that clearly showed how aroused she was. Eventually she dived back underwater and I was pulled back to reality by Linda moaning even louder than before.
“OH MY GOD! DON’T STOP! I’M GOING TO CUMMMMM” The sight of my aunts amazing tits and Linda’s cunt clamping down on my cock sent me over the top and I began filling her up with my cum. Both of our bodies tensed and I was barely able to maintain a small amount of thrusting which prolonged Linda’s orgasm. As we both finished our orgasms I kissed Linda softly and we held onto each other in a pleasant embrace. Eventually I slid my soft cock out of Linda’s sweet pussy and moved over to sit beside her.
The combination of just finishing a wild fuck with a sexy slut and the warm water had me so relaxed I’m pretty sure I fell asleep in the hot tub. One minute I was sitting there enjoying the jets with Linda and the next minute Aunt Sarah was sitting across from me.
The water was just high enough to cover most of Aunt Sarah’s breasts but I could still see a considerable amount of cleavage and I was getting harder by the minute.
“Oh hey Aunt Sarah, where did Linda go?” I said as I stood up and stretched, to show my aunt my hard on and because the hot tub wasn’t very comfortable for sleeping. I got the reaction I wanted as Aunt Sarah’s eyes when straight to my cock and I saw her mouth a silent WOW. After I was good and limber I sat back down.
Once Aunt Sarah recovered from obvious enjoyment of my cock she said “I don’t know, Linda just said she had to go and she would probably be back later. Anyways I have a few questions for you.”
“Alright I’ll answer as best as I can” I said confidently, I wasn’t really sure where she was going with this
but I was excited to find out. Aunt Sarah didn’t wait very long to start firing of questions.
“How long have you been fucking Linda?”
“About a month”
“Does your Mother know?”
“No.”
“Does Linda always moan like that?”
“Yes.” I said laughing, I had a feeling I knew where this was going and my dick twitched in anticipation.
“Do you want to fuck me” Aunt Sarah said, from the look on her face she was completely serious, I was shocked but at the same time it made me even hornier.
“Fuck Yes!”
“Well I’m not ready for that yet” She said, what a tease I thought, “But I do want to masturbate together.” She
finished. Oh it looks like I spoke to soon.
“Okay, are we going to go inside? because we won’t be able to see much through the water.” I said with a huge grin on my face. With out answering Aunt Sarah got up and grabbed my hand, we climbed out of the hot tub and dried off. I followed her inside enjoying the view every step of the way, her ass swayed from side to side as she walked and I keep getting a glimpse of side boob as the swung back and forth. By the time we got in side I already had a huge erection, I could wait much longer so I started slowly stroking my shaft as I followed Aunt Sarah’s glorious body. As we walked through my moms room I had an idea when we were not even half way around the bed.
“Why don’t we masturbate in here? There’s more room than on my bed and we can watch each other in the mirror.” I said, Aunt Sarah just grinned at me deviously and jumped on the bed. I quickly followed her and laid down right beside her with my hand already on my cock. Aunt Sarah was leaning up against the headboard with her legs spread giving me a full view of her pussy, it looked different than Linda’s but still sexy, her pussy lips where much larger and I could barely see her clitoris protruding between them. Aunt Sarah looked even tight than Linda was the first time we fuck.
From my viewpoint I could clearly tell she was around by how wet her pussy looked and I knew at that moment I knew I had to get my dick in there. Aunt Sarah’s pussy lips were swollen and glistening, I was captivated by her cunt and I couldn’t take my eyes of it as I caressed my cock. She must have been enjoying the way I was looking at her because it took her a minute or two for her hands to finally find there way down there. I could immediately tell my aunt knew how to pleasure herself with her almost instinctive movements.
Aunt Sarah’s index and middle finger slid into her vagina smoothly while her thumb rubbed her clit. I could her a faint squishing sound as my aunt began moving her fingers in and out while her other hand rubbed her right breast and squeezed the nipple. I was so absorbed by the show she was putting on I barely paid any attention to my own rhythmic stroking.
Linda and I barely ever did anything like this, whenever we we’re together we only fucked as many times as possible, it was a nice change of pace. As we continued to masturbate together Aunt Sarah started to moan, at first it was just a low ohhhhh but as she was getting hornier she got louder and dirtier.
“Yeah, you like what you see John?” she said seductively, I could only nod in reply. She was finger fucking
her cunt so fast I knew she was going to cum soon. I shuffled closer as I continued to stroke my cock.
“Ohhhhhh yeah, you want a better view of my sweet cunt don’t you? stroke that cock for me like the man you are” she said, wow I had two sexy milfs in my life and they both really liked dirty talk. As Aunt Sarah continued to pump her fingers in and out of her pussy she began to squirm. I knew she was getting close to orgasm and it was time to see if my idea would work.
“Wait, stop.” I said, she just gave me a funny look but slowed down. I stuttered a bit to procrastinate a little then said. “I want us to cum together.”
Aunt Sarah didn’t say anything but she took her fingers out of her soaking cunt and went back to staring at my rock hard dick. The entire time my aunt had been finger fucking herself wildly I had only been stroking my cock slowly so I was nowhere near as close to coming as she was. I continued masturbating at a good pace as I inched my head closer to Aunt Sarah’s pussy. She was beginning to get impatient and just as she was about to say something I struck like a viper and had my tongue deep in her pussy before she could even react.
I noticed her hands moving towards my head but I was enjoying myself to much to stop, Aunt Sarah’s pussy tasted even better than Linda’s and it was even tighter, I could barely fit my tongue all the way in. Aunt Sarah finally had her hands on my head and to my surprise she didn’t push me away, she just held my head there and pushed me in further.
“I was wondering how long it would take you to make a move.” Aunt Sarah said in the seductive voice again, I was so deep in her pussy I could only mumble a muffled reply. I lick all the around the out side of her vagina then stuck my tongue in as deep as I could get it, she finally let of the pressure on my head and I was able to move my head around a little.
I put my tongue to the roof of her vagina and pulled out while dragging it along, when I was my tongue was all the way out I moved up towards her clit. I took my time getting there and licked every inch of her pussy on my way. I gently took her clit in my mouth and sucked on it.
“Oh my fucking god that feels so good don’t stop.” Aunt Sarah moaned breathlessly. Ever since that first night with Linda I had prided myself on my ability to give a woman oral and since then I picked up a few new tricks. I began to twirl my tongue around her clit as my fingers found her pussy, I didn’t go straight for penetration though.
First I traced her outer labia up and down then her inner labia before I finally got to her vagina. I ran my
fingers along the outside of it for a few seconds before slowly pushing them all the way in. Aunt Sarah had used two fingers earlier so I decided to do the same not realizing the my fingers where a lot bigger than hers, I could barely get them in and and they were being squished together forcefully.
After a few minutes of this I took her clit out of my mouth and moved my way up her body kissing every inch. I continued to finger fuck Aunt Sarah’s tight pussy as I got to her beautiful breasts and began sucking on her nipple.
“Oh god, John don’t stop” Aunt Sarah said as she caressed her other breast with her hands, I continued to suck on her delicious nipple than began licking every inch of her beautiful boobs before kissing my way up to mouth.
As soon as our lips meet I felt her tongue probing my mouth, I never stopped finger fucking her as we kissed each other and at some point Aunt Sarah’s hand had started stroking my cock. We enjoyed each others bodies like this for a few minutes, eventually Aunt Sarah began moaning into my mouth and knew she was getting close to cumming. Without stopping I slipped my fingers out of her soaking wet cunt and slid the tip of my cock in, Aunt Sarah didn’t even notice until her hand brushed her own pussy.
She quickly stopped kissing me and I thought I was in trouble until she said “Fuck me John, I want your cock to fill me up!” I didn’t need to be told twice, I placed my hands on her ass and pulled her into me as I began pumping my penis deep into her pussy. “Wait, are you wearing a condom?”
I stopped thrusting my dick and looked at Aunt Sarah “Um, No I’m not, should I be?” I asked her quickly, the look on her face gave me the answer, “Okay, I’ll be right back I got one downstairs.” Without waiting for an answer I pulled my dick out of her sweet pussy and ran as fast as I could to my bedroom. As soon as I found the condom I ripped the package open and put it on, I didn’t want to waste any more time.
When I got back to my moms room I was greeted by a pleasant sight, Aunt Sarah was bent over the bed with her ass in the air facing me. I lined up my cock and pushed into her pussy as far as I could go, I hadn’t worn a condom since that first time with Linda but Aunt Sarah’s pussy was so tight that the sensations of her vagina were still overwhelming. Being balls deep in my aunt was the greatest feeling every, I had my hands on her hips and I was pounding her pussy with ferocity, it didn’t take long for Aunt Sarah to start moaning again.
“Oh my god John, fuck me hard, fuck me like you fuck that slut Linda.” She said breathlessly, I had never heard my aunt talk like that before and it just made me hornier. As I slid my dick in and out of my aunt I had an intense desire to smack her ass, I leaned back so I had a clear view of my target and brought my hand down.
“OW! You fucking prick, if you left a bruise I’m going to suffocate you with my cunt!” Aunt Sarah yelled, I just
smiled to myself, I would have never guess she was so kinky. I had been thrusting my cock hard and fast into her pussy for a while and I was starting to get tired, Aunt Sarah must have noticed because she pushed me back so my cock flopped out of her soaking vagina.
“Lay down.” she said in a commanding voice, I wasn’t about to argue with her so I hopped up onto the bed and waited with my cock in my hand. Aunt Sarah crawled over to me and gave my manhood a few kisses before positioning herself above it and sliding down my shaft.
It was the same situation I imagined earlier that day except with Aunt Sarah instead of Linda and that made it so much sexier. I had a great view of her ass riding my cock right in front of my face while at the same time I could move my head and check out her gorgeous tits bouncing in the mirror.
“Your my whore now Aunt Sarah, I’m gonna fuck you everyday in every possible way.” I said as she started to move up and down on my cock faster.
“Oh John, you can fuck me anytime you want. I’m a cock hungry whore and not afraid to say it..” She replied between low moan and occasional cries of “FUCK YEAH!”
I rubbed Aunt Sarah’s ass as she rode my cock, it was heaven. Her whole body was so much more beautiful than I had ever imagined, I traced every curve with my eyes and my hands. I was barely aware of Aunt Sarah’s moan’s getting louder until she said “Oh John, fuck, your cock’s about to make me cum, OH FUCK, OH FUCK!” She was practically screaming in extacy when her orgasm took hold of her, I held her up to make sure she didn’t fall as her whole body shook.
Aunt Sarah’s pussy juices gushed out around my cock and I stuck one of my fingers under the down pour so I could get a taste. I brought my finger to my mouth just as Aunt Sarah opened her eyes with a smile on her face, I saw that smile widen when she realized what I was doing.
Aunt Sarah maneuvered her way around so she was now facing me with my cock still in her pussy, she leaned forward and lick my lips, tasting her own cum. She must have liked it as she began kissing me hungrily. When Aunt Sarah finished thoroughly enjoying my mouth she laid her head down on chest.
“That was amazing.” She said breathlessly “I haven’t came like that in years, and now it’s your turn.” Aunt Sarah got off of me and my cock slid out of her sweet cunt with a plop. She positioned herself between my legs, took the condom of my dick and began licking her sweet nectar that had splattered around my dick before licking me from base to shaft.
After she did that a few times she put her lips around the tip of my dick and slid her mouth down as far as she could go, it was as good as Linda’s blow jobs but what Aunt Sarah lacked in skill she made up for with enthusiasm. As her she moved her mouth up and down my shaft she fondled my balls, she even reached back to her soaking wet pussy and used her sweet nectar to slather my balls and cock. I was really enjoying what she was doing and looking at her ass in the mirror made it even better.
“Oh hey there you two, I see our plan worked.” Linda said smiling at Aunt Sarah, I was so focused on my aunt I didn’t even hear Linda come in.
“Uh, what plan are you talking about?” I asked.
“Your Aunt really needed a good fucking and after she heard the way you make me moan she knew it had to come from you, when you fell asleep in the hot tub we discussed it. I realized it was selfish to keep you amazing cock all to myself so I left for a while.” Linda explained, she was wearing the same outfit as before and began taking it off while we talked. She start with her top and giggled a little when her beautiful breasts where finally free.
Then Linda turned around and pulled down her yoga pants in that sexy way she did earlier. I was barely aware that Aunt Sarah never stopped sucking my cock, when I looked at her she just smiled around my dick. She began slurping up and down vigorously as Linda hoped in bed with us and positioned her pussy over my mouth.
Without any hesitation I began sucking and licking every inch of her pussy. I had my hands on her ass as I
continued to enjoy Linda’s soaking pussy, I slid my tongue into her vagina and twirled it around. “Oh fuck, John I love it when you do that. Do you like having your cock in your aunts mouth and my pussy in yours.” Linda said almost immediately, my mouth was so full I could only grunt in reply.
Aunt Sarah stopped sucking my cock and instead took one of my balls in her mouth, Linda must have know my dick was free because as soon as Aunt Sarah stopped sucking she turned around, leaned down and slid my dick into her mouth all the way to the back of her throat.
I never took my tongue out of Linda’s pussy as she got into position to 69, the way she had her ass in the air made me go crazy. I buried my face into her cunt, slurping and sucking from bottom to top and when I got there I kissed Linda’s clit gently then sucked it into my mouth mimicking what Aunt Sarah was doing with my balls.
“That’s it, I need that cock in me.” Linda said as she took my dick out of her mouth and got of my face. She
positioned herself in the middle of the bed with her ass still in the air, Linda wiggled her ass at me waiting
for me to come fuck her doggy style. My nut popped out of Aunt Sarah’s mouth as I stood up and got behind Linda, I lined my cock up and slid into her soaking wet cunt smoothly. I had my hands on her hips and I was fucking her rough just how she likes it when I noticed Aunt Sarah sitting there left out.
Linda must have noticed her too because she said “I never done anything with another woman before but I would love to eat out your cunt.” Aunt Sarah looked at her nervously but squirmed around so her pussy was right in front of Linda’s face, she dove right in with out waiting for another word. I watched Linda lick and suck Aunt Sarah’s soaking cunt as I continued to fuck her from behind, I could tell she didn’t really know what she was doing but Aunt Sarah was enjoying it anyways.
The sensations of Linda’s sweet vagina and the sight of my aunt getting her pussy sucked began to drive me closer to the edge, Linda must have felt it to because she said. “Don’t Stop John, fuck me fast and fill me up with your cum.” I needed no more encouragement, I pulled Linda into me each time I thrusted and the closer I got to cumming the harder I fucked her.
I could felt like I was about to explode, and as I buried my cock as deep as I could go I erupted sending rope after rope of stick semen deep into Linda’s sweet cunt as Aunt Sarah watched in envy.
“Wow.” I said as I finally finished cumming and pulled out of Linda, I sat back to observe my work, her swollen pussy was dripping with my cum but before any of it fell on the bed Aunt Sarah was there licking it up. I was shocked but at the same time extremely turned on by what I was witnessing.
“Now its time for us to give you a little show, just relax and enjoy the performance.” Linda said grinning. I just laughed as I got comfortable, Aunt Sarah still had her legs spread as Linda climbed on top of her to grind their pussies together. As I watched these to gorgeous milf pleasure each other I knew it was going to be wild weekend.

Authors notes: Hey everyone thanks for reading, I hope you enjoyed reading this story. I would also like to thank everyone who posted positive feedback on my last story and I plan to write more. Some people asked if my first story was real and unfortunately it is not, but the locations and people are loosely based on people and places I know. I hoped to get part 3 done faster than part 2 so stay tuned and don’t worry incest lovers John’s Mom will join in. This is a repost because I barely described Aunt Sarah in the last version, so thank you to everyone who pointed that out to me.

---

Violet was a social outcast after being outed as gay pretty young, this is the story of her first time

Violet’s first experience

This is my 2nd story with lesbian sex, I’m sorry if i don’t get any terminology down right, please let me know,

Violet is a lesbian, she has known since she was very young she was attracted to girls. Very early on a friend found out and promptly told all her friends and eventually her parents found out through the social circle of the neighbourhood. It took a while but eventually both seemed to accept the situation and had made their peace with it. That hasn’t made school or life in general easy, kids can be cruel especially if you stick out as different. Now though she was in her last year and at 18 was pushing for university next year.

She had always loved sports. In her eyes there was nothing better than destroying the girly girls that had made her life hell over the past six years. That said she wasn’t a butch sort of lesbian you couldn’t look at her and automatically assume she was gay or anything, if anything her slim athletic build made her look more feminine. Her dream was to be a sports coach at a big football (soccer) team.

Recently Violet had been discovering her own look, cutting her hair short but not extremely short, and dying it a dark pink colour. She had taken to wearing sports tops that showed off her abs, her best feature in her opinion. Her breasts had grown and they complemented the rest of her body. They weren’t massive but they were enough to look good in a top. During the early years of high school she worried about them as they had remained flat during much of it.

She looked out the window and saw no car meaning the parents were out. A peaceful Friday evening it would seem. Just then she heard the door shut downstairs and a bunch of giggles, this could only be her brother and his girlfriend, this was bad. Being a bit older than Violet he and his high school sweetheart were bumping uglies every chance they got. She heard them clumping up the stairs and decided it was time to go out to the garden for a bit of a game of keepy ups rather than listen to their exaggerated throws of passion. Truth to tell Violet was jealous not because she was attracted to his girlfriend, she thought she was a bitch, but because she had never been able to find a partner to try stuff with.

She got up and passed the two in the hall, sneer from her and a smile and nod from him standard stuff. What wasn’t standard was getting into the front room to find a really quite attractive girl on the sofa looking through the channels. ‘Uh hey… uh… who are you’ she enquired ‘oh sorry! Uh.. I’m Julie… Stacy is my sister… sorry’ she had bumbled out like she was embarrassed at being caught. ‘That’s ok, you don’t need to apologize for her, I know I certainly won’t apologize for my brother’ that elicited a giggle

She got up to shake Violet’s hand. ‘You must be Violet, Stacy has said a lot about you. ‘I’ll bet she has, all true I’m afraid’ That giggle again she was definitely a girly girl thought Violet. ‘Sorry my sister has always been a bit like that with… er you know’ ‘Gays?’ ‘I was gonna say other girls, she didn’t mention you were gay’ Violet reddend she was sure Stacy hated her for being gay ‘Oh sorry I just assumed it was because… so its not just me?’ ‘God no she’s a bitch to every girl, no idea why but she seems to prefer guys’ she said giggling again. Right on cue they heard the first moans of pleasure from the bedroom upstairs… ‘you, can stay here if you want, Personally I’m off to the garden for a bit of keepy uppy’ She grabbed her ball and made for the back door.

To her surprise Julie followed her to the back garden which was just a big grassy area with a shed and a place for hanging washing to dry. Julie looked around her first time here and she looked unsure. ‘Oh there’s a bench at the back of the shed if you want to relax’ Julie smiled at her and Violet again thought she was some beauty. She was in a summer dress which was checked with yellows and oranges, she had bigger boobs and her long straight brown hair reached her nice bum. Her legs were something that really caught Violet’s eyes; they looked soft and slender.

As she walked behind her she tried to take her all in. ‘Think they will be at it for a while?’ She asked, turning to look at the house. ‘They never seem to stop’ Violet replied dryly that got another pleasant giggle. It was nice that she didn’t seem disgusted about her being gay unusual but not unheard of, Violet had learned some girls could be super nice to her while together and then mean when they were in a group. They reached the bench and Julie sat down Violet kicked the ball against the shed then using the momentum began to kick the ball into the air keeping the ball in the air with touches from her head, knees and feet. ‘Oh can you do the Maradona five?’

Violet hadn’t expected that, not only did she know who Maradona was, she knew about a pretty niche skillset. ‘Oh I can try, it’s hard though…’ Violet answered before taking a few attempts and succeeding just to the applause from Julie. She hadn’t expected it but it felt good getting cheered on. ‘So er… you know about football?’ she prodded ‘Yeah, i’m a bit of a fan of Man United my dad got me into it before he died…’ she said sadly ‘ Sorry to hear about your dad, it’s nice though that you had something like that with him… mine can’t wait to get rid of me’ she said it with a grimace although it was kinda true, her father did nothing with her, he had taken her brother to games but never her.

‘So your parents don’t like you being gay huh?’ Julie asked, it was an honest question and really in Violets experience Julie had waited longer than most to ask about her being gay. At least this one had context and wasn’t just out of the blue “so why are you gay” that usually comes out the thickos mouths. ‘Not really, they accept it but I get the feeling they are disappointed in me.’ as she answered she picked up the ball messing with it. ‘That’s rough, bet school is a mare’ sounding empathetic which was rare for Violet.

‘Uh… arent United playing tonight’ trying to change the subject ‘ yeah but it doesn’t look like I’m making it, you guys don’t have sky sports and I’ve still to wait on them two finishing. ‘Oh do you need a ride home? I drive’ This was true she had recently passed and mom had reluctantly bought her a bike. ‘Oh man that would be great, you wanna come watch with me, it’s been ages since I’ve had someone who knows about football watch with me’ Julie exclaimed excitedly. ‘Uuuhm I guess, I’m more of an Arsenal fan myself but we could watch, I’ll get ready if you wanna tell the lovebirds were heading.’ With that Julie ran in the house to tell them while Julie got her bike out the shed. Violet wasn’t sure what Julie was expecting but clearly by the look on her face a bike wasn’t it.

‘Wooah, uh I’m not sure about this’ when she saw the bike, ‘relax it’s easier than you think, besides I’m a good driver, I promise you’ll be fine, put this on’ Julie looked at the helmet dubious about the whole thing but taking a bite of her lip watching violet putting on her pink helmet she decided to go for it. ‘Ok when you get on and off, just be careful of that exhaust it can be hot ok?’ Julie lifted her leg stopped then rolled up her dress slightly bunching it which to Violet was a nice little display before she got on behind her. She held on to her waist and for a moment Violet thought about telling her to hold on to the bull bars behind her seat but decided not to enjoying the sensation of her hands and her chest on her back.

They were off and Julie squealed with excitement as they went before Violet stopped… ‘uh… where do you live?’ laughing at each other getting carried away. Julie quickly gave her directions and they were off in no time. It only took seven or eight mins but they got there no problems and Violet was rewarded with a flash of white panties as she dismounted the bike. ‘That was great I can see why you like it’ They got inside with ten mins before kick off, Julie nipped through to grab some juice and some snacks. During the match they discussed tactics and different players both had a great time and the match ended 3-3 with a late United equaliser to Julie’s delight.

After the match Julie’s mum arrived home from work and insisted she stayed for dinner, in truth Violet was having a great time and was starving. They sat down and they discussed the game and what Violet was planning on studying. Then surprisingly discussing her brother and Stacy’s relationship, turns out their mother is happy for them but not ready for grandkids just yet which was really funny to hear.

After food Violet said goodnight and Julie walked her to her bike. ‘That was fun, I enjoyed meeting you’ ‘yeah that was great, your mum’s cooking was pretty great too’ Julie tried to hand her the helmet she had worn. ‘Uh I can’t take it, can you maybe get your sister to bring it back?’ this was a blatant lie she could strap it to the seat but she knew what she was doing ‘oh, sure but I don’t think my sister will… ok if I bring it Monday were away camping this weekend’ ‘Camping eh? Have fun… maybe see you Monday?’ Julie waved her off, it was nice to have a friend even if she wasn’t a potential partner.

The weekend went well, lots of sports to watch, but also lots of listening to Stacy getting plowed next door. My parents didn’t seem to care and she wondered how they would fair if she brought a girl home and made her scream and moan. The thought of it made her laugh but she heard the moans from next door on Sunday morning and inevitably she soon decided to masturbate to the thought of them moans being created by Violet it felt odd to be thinking of Stacy while masturbating but then she imagined her sister moaning and it started to feel good, she imagined Stacy licking her and it didn’t take long for her own orgasm to peak. Violet sat back in her bed looking forward to potentially Julie showing up, she knew Julie was straight and just a friend but still she could look.

Look she most certainly was as Julie arrived in her school uniform, It was a grey plaid skirt down to her knees white socks black shoes white shirt with a bow and grey blazer. She honestly tried not to stare but damn. ‘Hey I brought your helmet, what are you up to Friday night?… uh… Violet?’ ‘Oh sorry daydreaming.. Friday uh I got nothing planned I don’t think?’ Well seen as my mums working all weekend and your brother is bound to be … er.. Busy with my sister *giggle*

I asked my mom if we could have a sleepover and watch some of the games on Saturday, you up for it? Arsenal are playing Everton I think…’ ‘Wait… uh, does your mother know’ Violet was stunned by even getting an invite. She hadn’t had one of them since she was a child ‘know what?’ ‘That I’m gay’ incredulous ‘Sure, Stacy told her’ ‘oh god’. ‘Yeah she was pretty mean about it but my mother pointed out back in her university days she had herself’ *cough* ‘experimented, Stacy lost her shit at that and I died laughing, moms pretty chill about the whole thing’ laughed Julie. Once Violet had calmed down she giggled ‘Your mom rocks!’ ‘So you gonna come?’ ‘I wouldn’t miss it’

School dragged by that entire week felt like an eternity and Violet stressed over what to wear like she was on a first date. In the end she went with some blue fluffy pjs for the sleep over even if she wanted to wear something more risqué. She reminded herself that Julie wasn’t gay and that she really didn’t have any friends so she didn’t want to do anything dumb.

Friday came and before kickoff at 8pm Violet made it to the house with a bag on her back. ‘Hi Violet, glad you could come look after my daughter’ was all their mother could say on the way out to her car. ‘I will see you later tonight’ ‘Oh change of plans she called out from the car, I’m off visiting a relative I won’t be back till Sunday night, you kids have fun… no parties’ with that she drove off leaving Violet stunned in the doorway. ‘What she means is she has a hookup with her boyfriend and she is skipping work for a dirty weekend’ Julie was watching the car drive around the corner she smiled as Violet turned to her jaw open at what she said. ‘Oh she thinks she’s clever but I’ve seen her browser history, his name is Thomas and… well I’ve seen pictures I can’t unsee.’ Violet burst out laughing ‘and you’re ok with this?’ ‘Why wouldn’t I be, she enjoys it and who am I to stand in her way… besides house to ourselves pizza money and she even bought us a crate of wkds’ wkds for those who don’t know are an alcopop. ‘God your mom rocks..’ She said again as she walked in the house.

The first match started and it was a relegation 6 pointer and a bad tempered affair the first half had tackles flying in and ended the half goalless but with a bit of argy bargy going down the tunnel. Both girls thoroughly enjoyed it.

‘Ok come on, I’ll show you where your sleeping moms locked her room and insisted you use Stacy’s bed, she isn’t happy about it but she isn’t happy about a lot of things’ They went upstairs and the room was a twin, two beds in one room. Violet realized she would be sleeping in the same room as Julie and wondered if she should offer to sleep down stairs. ‘Uh I kinda want to get changed into pj’s before the half you ok with that?’ you want me to wait outside’ Violet asked ‘nah don’t be silly, just get changed I’m sure you have seen more at PE class’ Actually the girls kinda asked her to change in the bathroom and Violet thought about saying that but then facing the other way Julie had taken her top off. Violet turned away embarrassed that she wanted to watch.

It took a moment but she decided what the hell and changed herself when she was done she turned to find Julie sitting on her bed fully changed facing her. ‘Ok I’ll order the pizza for tonight anything you want? we can go half and half?’ ‘I like anything so if you’re not fussy neither am I?’ ‘How about we have Chilli meat, Tikka Chicken, pepperoni annnnnd….’ ‘Extra cheese?’ suggested Violet ‘Oh yeah, we can have stuffed or stonebaked’ ‘Stuffed’ ‘ok I’ll order that you get the drinks and I’ll meet you back down stairs’

The pizza arrived halfway through the 2nd half and the girls were a couple of bottles into the wkds. The game wasn’t the best but the fire was still in it and there were more than enough flare ups to keep it interesting. Into the last ten two players were sent off for a punchup that had to be pulled apart. A penalty missed and a 40 yard screamer settled the match. It was great. After the match they finished the pizza and were getting through several of the bottles. They chatted about sport, the sister, the mother.

‘Can I ask you something?’ Julie cocked her head to the side and Violet already knew it was about being gay ‘Go ahead, I know you’ll be dying to ask about it’ ‘I guess you get asked a lot, I cant help being curious though. Uh when did you know you were gay?’ ‘I guess I knew very early something was different, it’s fine honestly I do get asked about it a lot but I don’t mind’ answered Violet looking into her eyes. ‘How did you come out, I mean everyone seems to know but it’s usually an after school thing’ Violet sighed… ‘I didn’t come out, I…. kissed a friend, I was pretty young… I thought she would like it..’ Next day at school she had told everyone … my parents were called to school to collect me and the head informed them of my little phase…’ ‘You were outed that’s terrible, some friend’

‘Yeah it sucked instantly I lost all my friends, I was treated differently by teachers .. it took a long time for my dad to speak to me, my brother was pretty cool about it.’ That was true he had even shared his jizz mags with her. Ironically most of the boys at school liked her but she wasn’t a tomboy by any stretch. ‘Have you had any… uh partners?’ Julie ventured ‘After seeing what happened to me, if any of them were interested they got pretty deep back into the closet.’ ‘So you’ve only kissed one girl?’ ‘Yeah and even then.. It wasn’t like a real kiss… im a terrible lesbian’ She moaned and fell back on the sofa laughing at herself.

She stopped laughing when she sensed Julie had moved closer to her; she wasn’t sure what was going on when Julie’s arm was at the other side of her head, propping her up as she leaned over and her face came into view. ‘Julie what are….’ She realized what was going on when Julie took her free hand and cupped her jaw. She didn’t try to stop it. Their lips pressed and they were kissing. She opened her mouth slightly, loving the taste of Julie wondering where this all came from.

Then a tongue entered her mouth and she backed away at the shock of it but soon went with it, their tongues intertwined. They separated and Julie smiled down at her. ‘Uh where did that come from?’ Asked a confused Violet ‘Guess I’m like my mother I’ve been thinking about it since that bikeride… did you like it?’ Julie asked with an infectious grin ‘I think it gets better with practice’ winked Violet they kissed again this time Violet used one hand on the back of Julie’s head and the other up and down her back. ‘God your right that was great’ whispered Julie as they finally parted. They sat up and Violet looked into Julie’s eyes and simply said ‘thanks’ she meant it, it was one thing to be accepted, it was another to have her first real kiss.

She asked if Julie wanted a drink which got an instant yes. She stood in the same room with the bottle opener after the second bottle was opened she realized Julie had followed her and was right behind her. She felt her arms around her waist and she smiled. Then Julie kissed her neck and Violet melted her left hand drifted up Violets top and was rubbing her belly and slowly rising but before it got to her breasts Julie giggled ‘You want to go further?’ ‘Hell yeah’ was all Violet could hoarsely get out. Julie’s hand raised to cup her breast and it felt amazing better still when she found the hard nipple.

‘Your body is so beautiful’ whispered Julie her other hand had begun to drop into, first the pajama bottoms and then into Violet’s panties. ‘Oh god…’ Moaned Violet as her fingers traced her slit ‘your so wet Vi’ Then a finger plunged into her entrance as if to prove it. She moaned as Julie turned her around and lifted her top, she quickly found a nipple and began licking and sucking it then her soft fingers moved towards her clitoris. It didn’t take long before Violet came by her fingers and it was the most powerful she had ever experienced. When she came to Julie was holding her hand and hugging her. ‘That was great… Want to go to bed?’ she said suggestively. ‘If you’re sure?’ nodded Violet ‘Oh i’m sure… besides it’s only fair.. Head on up I’ll be up in a minute I’ve got a surprise for you’ A surprise? Another surprise she means thought Violet as she headed up the stairs.

Minutes later Julie entered the room in her full school uniform, oh god thought Violet. ‘I saw you checking me out on Monday. I really wanted you to touch me then….’ With that Violet crossed the room and pushed Julie against the wall with a kiss she put her fingers on her belly and let them wander up till it got to her large breasts she immediately realized there was no bra as she felt her nipples through the fabric and Julie began to moan into her mouth.

She turned her around lifting her skirt from behind no panties either. She placed her hands on the wall and lowered herself under Julie’s skirt. She began licking Julie’s hole savouring the tastes as Julie moaned above. She came away with her face covered and pushed her down on a bed, spread her legs and attacked her clitoris while one hand massaged her breasts and the other fingered her opening. Julie came legs shaking in her arms with a muffled scream as she bit on her finger.

‘Oh Vi… that was horney as fuck’ they sat and hugged for a bit and then kissed a bit. ‘Well Vi.. my little Vi… what do you want to try next?’ Violet loved the pet name she had adopted. Her hands moved up and began to unbutton Julie’s blouse, setting free her tits kissing them both… ‘you like them?’ ‘They are so beautiful’ She removed her skirt and socks as she went and picked up on the intention Julie began undressing Violet and touched each part as it was exposed. Finally the were both naked on the bed

‘Good god you have an amazing body’ pronounced Violet as she drank her in ‘Thanks but I think you underestimate your own.. Them abs and your ass are beautiful’ Violet pushed her down on the bed and arranged her legs between Julie’s leant back and pushed her pussy up on hers. She then ground her hips in a circular movement. It wasn’t quite right and then Julie moved back ‘Oh I get it….. We rub our clits together…. Oh that’s nice… oh yeah’ ‘You like that? God Julie your so fucking sexy when you move like that’ they quickly found each others clitorises and they rubbed together sloshing together with all the love juice between them. Julie came first and violet stopped to allow her to enjoy the orgasm.

Julie quickly realized and changed position burying her face into her cunt. Violet grabbed her beautiful hair as she enjoyed her first experience of the head ever she peaked as Julie looked up at her smiling as Violet shuddered.

‘Wow Vi that was a great first time… I hope you don’t mind. I’ve always been into experimenting with another girl.. I’m not gay but I loved that’ ‘I don’t mind but….’ ‘but?’ ‘We still have tomorrow and the next day…. I’m just wondering… ‘ ‘Wondering if we can fuck more? ’asked Julie ‘Yeah…?’ ‘we can do this as often as you want but… I’m…’ started Julie but Violet finished ‘not gay I get it… I just enjoyed it.. If you’re not cool with it…’ ‘No I’m cool with it, they were the best orgasms I’ve ever had, mum said they would be….’ ‘your mum…’ ‘rocks …I know’

(shoutout to trib fan)

---

Submissive babysitter Jenny seduces her sexy teacher.

Bedding the Babysitter 4

Brief Summary: Jenny attempts to fulfill an order from one of her two Mistresses, when she meets with her unknowing teacher to finish a seduction she had slowly been doing all week (a brief sub-plot in Bedding the Babysitter 3).

Note 1: I recommend you read parts 1-3 to know the complete story of Jenny from shy, nervous in the
closet lesbian to submissive, sexy cheerleader and seductress. That said, you only need to read part 3 to learn the set-up of her seduction of her teacher that she completes in this chapter.

Note 2: A special thanks to all who have e-mailed me about Jenny and requested I continue the story.

Note 3: Last, but certainly not least, a special thank you goes to Steve B for his suggestions and Estragon for his copy edit.

BEDDING THE BABYSITTER 4

SUNDAY FEBRUARY 9th: Mission Completed

I dressed in my cheerleader outfit and red thigh highs and headed to Starbucks, getting there fifteen minutes early. I ordered my drink and bought one for Miss Morgan as well, and sat down at an open booth where I could see Miss Morgan when she arrived, if she arrived. I sat for ten minutes, fidgeting at my boldness. And at 11:28 Miss Morgan, dressed in a pretty, but conservative, blue dress and black pantyhose walked in the door. She surveyed the room and stopped, face aghast, when she saw me. She stood frozen for a few seconds before joining me at the booth.

I smiled, handed her a coffee, and greeted, “Hi, Miss Morgan”

She sat down tentatively and took the drink. I could tell her mind was reeling. She was clearly attempting to come to grips with the reality of the situation. Silence lingered between us. I waited for a response from her, my heart pounding.

Finally, in a whisper so soft I could barely make out her words, “I can’t believe it is you, Jenny.”

“Did you have no idea?” I asked.

“No, although based on the past week, I guess it makes sense,” she said, still dazed. “H-h-how did you change so much, so quickly?”

I explained, “This may be hard to believe, but I found a Mistress and she opened up a whole new world to me.”

Miss Morgan still looked completely out of her comfort zone. I could tell she was fighting her conscience. She took a nervous sip of her coffee, “Who is your Mistress?”

I smiled, I was pretty sure I had her, “Well my main Mistress is a neighbour of mine, Mistress Megan.” I paused, making sure she was listening when I announced my other Mistress. I looked deep into her eyes, “My school Mistress, the one responsible for my sudden popularity is….”

“Karen,” she whispered, putting two and two together.

“Yes,” I confirmed, “How did you know that?”

“Just thinking about the week and how odd you were acting and I recalled Karen’s smirks,” Miss Morgan reflected.

I agreed, “Yes, Mistress Karen has been giddy all week with the thought of your seduction.”

“Oh my God,” Miss Morgan gasped, “Karen knows about this too?”

“Yes, it was her idea, but it is ok, Miss Morgan. Mistress Megan is in control of Karen too and there is one key rule to submission. Never, ever, please and tell.”

Miss Morgan laughed and then caught herself. Her smile faded and a serious facade replaced it. “This can’t happen Jenny. I am your teacher.”

“If that is how you feel, Miss Morgan, I will respect that,” I responded. “But, before you reject me, keep in mind I will never tell. I will be your perfect little pet. You know that I always strive to do the best at everything I do.” I slipped my foot out of my shoe and allowed my foot to slide up my teacher’s leg.

This startled her, but as I hoped, she did not move away or ask me to stop. Instead, she asked, already wavering, “But what if someone finds out?”

“No one will, Miss Morgan,” I assured her, “Plus we are both consenting adults, free to ravish each other in any and every way imaginable.”

A second gasp and a flush of red escaped Miss Morgan while she tried to deal with her conflicting emotions.

Attempting to push the envelope, aggressive even for me, I offered, “If you wish me to show my true loyalty to you Miss Morgan, I will crawl under the table and please you right here, right now.”

“Oh Jenny,” she said, flushed, “Stop that.”

“Am I making you wet?” I queried, teasingly. She didn’t answer as I allowed my foot to slide up a bit more, now under her dress.

“Please,” she whispered.

“Please what?” I asked.

“Not here,” she got out.

I reached for my purse and pulled out a piece of paper. I asked, confident I was right, “When you were chatting with me the other day you said you couldn’t stop thinking of a certain student. It was me, wasn’t it?”

“Yes,” Miss Morgan answered, not making eye contact with me.

“And,” I began before pausing for dramatic effect, “you said and I quote you ‘I want to take you home and use you as my personal sex slave’”.

“Oh my God,” she blurted, looking up, “Did I really say that?”

I handed her the transcript of our chat. She reread the entire conversation before finally speaking. “Ok Jenny, I did say that, but it was role play and I had no idea I was talking to an actual student.”

My foot moved to within an inch of her pussy. Inside I was confident I had won. “Can we go back to your place?”

When Miss Morgan didn’t answer, I moved my foot so it was touching her panty-covered crotch. “I, um, we can’t, we just can’t.” To my surprise, she stood up and apologized, “Sorry, Jenny, I just can’t do this.” Before I could respond, Miss Morgan hastily made her retreat.

After she left, I finished my coffee, contemplating what went wrong. After a couple of weeks of living a very charmed life, I guess I was bound to fail. I texted Karen and told her of my epic failure. She didn’t immediately respond, so I finished my coffee and went to the bookstore, my personal solitude whenever I was feeling down.

I went to the teen section and browsed the new titles. There is just something so exciting about holding a book in your hand. Looking at the cover, reading the brief summary on the back or inside the book jacket, and reading other authors praise the book. I spent an hour browsing through title after title, making a list on my Ipod touch notebook of books that caught my interest. If I bought every book I wanted to read, I would never have any money. I finally settled on a novel called Delirium. It was about a time in the future, where when you turn eighteen you have an operation to prevent a disease…LOVE. It sounded interesting and different from other novels, plus I was definitely struggling with the word LOVE. I loved my time with Mistress Megan, I loved my one time at the Le Chateau Club, I loved the attention I got at school now, I loved being submissive to Karen and I loved the thrill of the chase with Miss Morgan, even if I did fail. But mostly, although I wouldn’t label it love, or lust either, my feelings for Ashley were different from anything I had ever felt before. I mean, I had greatly enjoyed my newfound submissiveness and all that followed, but my time with Ashley was different. I felt something more than just pleasure, something more than just the heat of the moment, something completely different and foreign. I couldn’t explain it, or quantify it, but none the less it was embedded deep in my heart. I wanted to call her, but really had no idea what to say. How do you attempt to have a normal conversation the day after such a night of naughty and yet romantic sex? Even though I was pretty confident she felt the same way I did, how does one know for sure? Especially under the circumstances we began our relationship, me a cheerleading sub and all. Not to mention, even if we did start a taboo lesbian relationship, I already had not one but two Mistresses. Could I give that up? Did I want to give it up? These questions spun in my head like a tilt-a-wheel until I thought I might be sick.

I grabbed a fruit smoothie and a muffin, and sat down to read and relax. I wasn’t three pages in when I heard a voice I knew. I glanced up from the novel I had just started and, sure enough, it was Miss Morgan ordering a drink too, a bag of books in her hand.

She hadn’t seen me yet. I contemplated the odds of seeing her again an hour later. Concluding they weren’t good, I took it as fate’s way of giving me a second shot.

Once she received her drink, a fruit smoothie as well, she turned around and saw me. I joked, “Fancy meeting a girl like you in a place like this.”

She chuckled nervously. “Sorry for the hasty retreat this morning. I just needed time to think.”

Realizing I might still have a chance, I asked, “Did you have time to think?”

She scanned the room, looking for I don’t know what, before sitting down beside me. “Yes, I did.”

She seemed to be struggling with what to say next. “And?” I questioned, attempting to lead her on.

“I can’t get you out of my mind,” she confessed.

Inside I was giddy with excitement, but outside played it cool, offering an olive branch. “The offer from this morning still stands, Miss Morgan.”

She seemed to be attempting to process this when I decided to take a risk. I kissed her; a quick, yet passionate three-second kiss. As expected, she didn’t break it. Instead I did and whispered into her ear, “I will be at the front of the mall in five minutes. If you want to take me up on my offer, pick me up. If you don’t, I will catch the bus and head home.” I bit her ear gently and allowed my hot breath to linger. She gave just the softest of moans, the evidence I needed to feel confident my seduction was working. Satisfied I had enticed her, I stood up and walked away. I was tempted to look back, but resisted.

I couldn’t believe how excited and nervous I was while I waited to see if my boldness paid off. Two weeks ago I was too shy to even complain when my order was wrong at McDonald’s. Now I had just propositioned my teacher. I checked the time, every few seconds, hoping I enticed her enough.

Just as I was beginning to think I had failed a second time, Miss Morgan pulled up. I got in the passenger side and she quickly sped off, like she was the getaway driver in a bank robbery.

Once on the road, she said, “I can’t believe we are going to do this.”

I attempted to comfort her and convince her she made the right decision. “Me either, Miss Morgan. I have wanted this to happen for a long time.”

“Really?” she asked, surprised.

“Miss Morgan, I began to think I might be a lesbian when I started taking your class. I began dreaming about you. I fantasized kissing you, touching you, pleasing you. I just never thought you might be interested in someone like me.”

“Oh my God, Jenny, I have had inappropriate thoughts about you all semester. Way before you began to dress so provocatively. I loved how cute, innocent and pure you looked,” my teacher confessed.

Insecurity hit me. “Do you mean you like the old me more?”

“No, but the old you was more the real you, don’t you think?”

The conversation was getting very real. I knew I had changed a lot these past couple of weeks in all areas, but not once did I think it was a bad thing. Was I losing the real me? Was the old me even the real me? If not, who was the real me? These thoughts ricocheted around my head like a racquetball. I announced my sudden insecurities. “I don’t know who the real me is anymore, Miss Morgan.”

“Just do what you want to do Jenny. Don’t do things for others’ approval. You are a great young lady and have a bright future ahead of you.”

Tears began to roll down my cheeks. It was strange to have someone tell me to be myself, especially when I no longer knew who that was. Finally, I spoke the only truth I knew for sure. “Miss Morgan I am still trying to figure out who I am. I don’t know what I want to do next year, I don’t know where I want to be next year, but I do know where I want to be right now.” I put my hand on her knee and squeezed gently.

Her face turned red and her breathing changed just slightly. “Jenny, are you sure?”

“Miss Morgan, I am unsure of many things in life. But when it comes to this,” I paused, “I have never been surer of anything in my life.”

We arrived at her house and pulled into her garage. Once parked, Miss Morgan seemed to hesitate, unsure what to do next. I moved my hand under her dress. Pantyhose blocked access to the pussy I now craved to sample. I leaned in and kissed her again, making sure she didn’t have time for second thoughts. My tongue parted her lips and, although tentative at first, Miss Morgan kissed me back. I pushed my finger hard onto her covered crotch as we kissed. She moaned into my mouth, and we kissed for what seemed like an eternity. It was passionate, it was gentle. It was exactly how I had imagined it so many nights while in my bed with just me and my fingers. I felt a tingle down below and finally broke the kiss. I began to unbutton her blouse. She stopped me, attempting to catch her breath, “Let’s go inside, Jenny.”

Attempting to push the envelope, “Yes, Mistress Morgan, anything you say.”

She gave a slightly startled look, but didn’t say anything as she got out of the car and led me into her house. Once inside, we went straight to her bedroom and it was now Miss Morgan’s turn to surprise me. She pushed me onto her bed and crawled on top of me. She leaned in to kiss me. Her lips barely touching mine, she kissed me ever so gently. She followed the soft pecks by sucking on my lower lip. I had never been kissed like that and it was driving me crazy, making my pussy very damp. She moved down to my neck and gave soft nibbles and teasing sucks, spending enough time on each spot to potentially leave a hickey. Slowly she moved down my body and pulled me up so she could take off my shirt. “Oh, my,” escaped her lips when she saw my tight white breasts, still bundled in my white lace bra.

I shivered slightly, suddenly cold, and feeling like prey to my salivating teacher. She kissed the tops of my breasts while reaching behind to unbuckle my bra and release my breasts. Once freed from their confines, Miss Morgan cupped both in her hands and looked like a child in a candy store. She spent at least ten minutes adoring my breasts. She kissed, nibbled, and sucked on my nipples. The tenderness and deliberate teasing had me on the edge of complete ecstasy, desperate to come soon. I whimpered, “Mistress, please let me come.”

She bit my nipple, not hard, but hard enough to make a statement. “Princess, lay back and enjoy. I want to savour every minute of our time together.” She bit my other nipple, before sliding her tongue down my belly. I had never had someone use her tongue in my belly button, but the feeling was shockingly erotic. Maybe because it was so close to my pussy, maybe because I was so horny or maybe it was simply another erogenous zone in my overactive horny body. Either way, when her head moved lower and under my cheerleader’s skirt, I let out an excited moan.

Miss Morgan asked, “Is one of your orders no underwear?”

“Yes, Mistress Morgan,” I responded, my breath giving away my anticipated eagerness.

“Please call me Cameron, Princess.”

“As in Cameron Diaz?” I had to ask.

“The one and only,” she whispered, her finger making just the slightest of contact with my pussy.

“Aaaaaah,” I let out. “I thought your first name was Wanda.”

“That is my middle name. I can’t have people knowing my real identity online.”

“That makes sense,” I whimpered again, her finger teasing me.

“You have such a beautiful vagina, Princess.”

She leaned in and under my skirt. I moaned in reply, as her tongue made contact with my pussy lips, “Thank you, Mistress Cameron.”

Her tongue explored my whole pussy region. She slowly moved her tongue up and down my lips, lightly teasing me. Her tongue slid below my pussy lips and teased the crack of my ass. I wanted to see her, so I begged, “Can you take my skirt off, Mistress? I want to be able to watch you.”

She moved out from underneath my skirt and, without a word, reached for my skirt. I lifted my ass to assist her and soon I was only wearing thigh-high red stockings. She smiled seductively before returning to my feverish pussy. She continued the slow meandering teasing, still avoiding my clit. I could feel juice beginning to leak out of me, her teasing driving me to the brink. My moaning began to increase with each lick of my teacher’s tongue. Suddenly, just when I couldn’t take it anymore, she slid a finger inside my pussy while at the same time taking my swollen clit into her mouth. In a second, I screamed, “Oh my fucking God, Miss Morgan, I’m coming.” An electric jolt tore through my body as an orgasm exploded out of me and through me. Miss Morgan let go of my clit, but kept finger-fucking me as she licked the juices leaking out of me. Much to my surprise, the continued attention kept my body revved up and, as one orgasm simmered, a second began bubbling inside. I begged, “Oh yes, Mistress Cameron, don’t stop, make me come again.” A second finger slid inside me, joining the first, and I let out a squeal of delight. She again took my clit into her mouth and somehow licked it while at the same time sucking it in her beautiful mouth.

The sensation and the stretching of my tight pussy had me again on the verge of orgasmic bliss. To my surprise, Miss Morgan finally spoke, her words sending shivers through me, “That’s it baby, come for teacher, come harder than you ever have, Princess.”

Hearing my sweet, beautiful teacher order me to come was the final breaking point. My body shuttered to a second, smaller, but still gloriously beautiful orgasm. “Oh yes, Mistress, you are too good to me,” I moaned, pure pleasure resonating inside me.

Miss Morgan pulled her two fingers out of me. She lapped up my juices for another minute, before sitting back up and moving beside me. Lying face to face with me, my juices coating her face, she complimented, “You have the most delicious pussy I have ever tasted.”

The compliment sent a chill up my spine. I am sure I blushed as I responded graciously, “Thank you, I bet you taste divine yourself.”

It was Miss Morgan’s turn to blush. “I get very few complaints.”

“I bet you don’t,” I teased, before asking, “Anyone I know get the privilege of pleasing you?”

Her face went from blissful to panic as she responded, too quickly, “Oh, no, no. I was just talking hypothetically.”

Her reaction told me she had at least one lover and I wondered if it was someone I knew, but decided not to push it, deciding instead that it was time to return the favour. I attempted to be seductive, “Miss Morgan, is there anything I can do for you?”

I could tell she was slightly nervous, which seemed ironic after what she had just done to me. I could tell she was trying to find a way to tell me what to do, so I decided to do it for her. I moved up and kissed her gently. I pulled her up and unzipped her dress. With a bit of a struggle, I took off my teacher’s blue dress. I was then face to face with her beautifully firm breasts, barely being held inside her white lace bra. I kissed the top of her breasts while I fumbled with the buckle of her bra. Eventually, I released my teacher’s large breasts from her fabric prison and took one of her nipples into my mouth. Miss Morgan moaned and I cupped, fondled and sucked on her large ‘C’ breasts for a long time, becoming completely lost in them. Finally, I moved down her body and slowly pulled off her pantyhose. I suggested, “Miss Morgan, for future reference, it is way easier to get to your appetizing pussy if you wore thigh-high stockings.”

“I will have to buy some then,” she replied, her breath already anticipating my tongue.

Once I had her pantyhose off, I slowly removed her pink undies. I returned between her legs, eager to taste her. Her pussy was not shaved nor really hairy, just natural. I buried my head between her legs. Her legs stiffened, anticipating my touch, but I teased, “Miss Morgan, can I eat your pussy?”

“Yes, Jenny, stop teasing me, I need to come so badly,” she pleaded.

I obliged and began licking her pussy. Her scent was uniquely sweet and her pussy was already excessively wet. Her smell seemed to be caught in her pubic hair and held in like a pussy bouquet. I licked slowly and cautiously, her hair occasionally tickling my nose. I purposely avoided her clit as I wanted to linger between my teacher’s perfect legs for as long as possible. I moved my tongue slowly up and down, occasionally between her lips. Her moans were constant from my teasing, and slowly began to increase. Suddenly, and much to my surprise, my sweet adorable teacher had a personality shift. She ordered, “Fuck Jenny, stop teasing me. Lick me like the little slut you are. Please your Mistress.”

My pussy tingled, like it always seemed to when I was given a direct order, and I obeyed like I always do. My fingers went to her pussy and my mouth to her clit. Simultaneously, I began to lick her clit while I slid two fingers inside her very drenched pussy. I used my tongue to do small circles on her clit, while I pumped my two fingers in her like I was fucking her. Her moaning increased as did her dirty talk. “Oh yes, Jenny, finger-fuck me, make teacher come,” or, “That’s it Jenny, be a good student, get another ‘A’,” or “Oh yes, Jenny, you are a good little lez.” It only took a few minutes and she screamed, “Oh my God, Jenny, oh my God, I’m coming Jenny, you’re making teach come, fuck, yes, fuck, fuck, oh my Goddddddd.” Her legs tightened and her juices flowed from her delicious pussy. I continued lapping her pussy and savouring her perfect taste. Unlike every other girl I had pleased, her juices just kept coming and coming, like a faucet stuck on. Her orgasm lasted at least two minutes, while I continued pleasing her. Finally she screamed, “Aaaaaah,” and pushed me away.

I looked into her eyes, surprised by her reaction, “Are you OK, Mistress?”

At first I was worried she was hyperventilating, her breathing was so intense, and she couldn’t talk. After a few seconds, she finally spoke, through heavy breathing, “Sorry, Jenny, that was just too intense.”

A chill filled me; I had obviously pleased her greatly. “Can I get you anything, Mistress?”

As she began to calm down she requested, “Can you get me a glass of water?”

“Of course, Mistress,” I replied and went to her kitchen. As I poured her a glass of cold water, I caught my reflection in the microwave. I smiled. My hair was a mess and my lips had a shine. I shook my head. I was in Miss Morgan’s house, naked, her cum on my lips.

I returned to Miss Morgan’s room. She had not moved at all, but her breathing had returned to normal. I handed her the glass, and she sat up and took a long drink. I sat on the side of the bed, suddenly nervous, like I often was after sex was done. I was never sure what to say next. Everything that popped into my head seemed silly.

Miss Morgan broke the silence, “Jenny that was incredible. I didn’t know I could come like that.”

“It was my pleasure, Miss Morgan.”

“Oh, it wasn’t only your pleasure,” she joked. I laughed, while she pulled me in and kissed me. It was a gentle, sweet kiss, which lasted minutes. When she finally broke it, I would have allowed it to continue forever, she said, “Jenny, wait here a minute.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I responded, wanting to make sure she understood my complete obedience.

She went to her closet and, after pilfering around for a bit, returned with what appeared to be a long dildo. I looked at the toy, slightly perplexed. She smiled and asked, “Ever used a double- ended dildo?”

I shook my head no.

Getting aggressive, Miss Morgan pushed me onto my back and opened my legs. She rubbed the toy on my pussy and, without much effort, pushed the thick long dildo into me. After the toy was buried in me deep, she repositioned herself and I realized what the term double-ended meant. She inserted the other half in her own pussy and slowly moved herself closer to me. Soon the long dildo had disappeared almost completely. Miss Morgan repositioned herself again so that her feet were pressed against mine, both of our knees bent at a strange angle. “Now buck your ass back and forth Jenny. I want you to fuck both of us.”

“Anything you wish, Mistress,” I moaned, thrilled to be ordered to do something. Although awkward, I bucked my ass forward and let out a yelp as the dildo went deeper in me. Miss Morgan let out a similar yelp as I thrust the dildo deeper in her too.

“Fuck me Jenny, fuck me hard,” she moaned.

Desperate to please her, I used my hands to balance myself and began bucking my ass back and forth, stimulating us both. A mixture of Miss Morgan’s moaning and the sensation of the fucking had me horny as hell in a couple of minutes. I attempted to thrust in and out of her as fast as I could, eager to please her.

Her moaning increased and she began begging, “Don’t stop, baby, harder, fuck me, yes, fuck me.” I obliged, perspiration dripping down my face. I was close to the point of exhaustion, when thankfully she screamed, “Deeper, deeper, oh my, oh my, oh my, aaaaaaah.”

Quickly, I pulled the toy out of us and dove between her legs, licking the delicious remnants of her orgasm. Just as suddenly, she pushed me onto my back, and slid the dildo back in me. She pumped the long, thick dildo in and out of me and demanded, “Come for me, baby, come for your teacher.”

The deep penetration and fast pace had me close in less than a minute and when she leaned in and nibbled on my ear, I screamed, “Yesssssssss,” and had small convulsions as another orgasm exploded through me.

Soaked in my own sweat, I lay exhausted on my teacher’s bed, her sexy body lying next to me. Silence filled the room for minutes while we both recovered from our intense encounter. Eventually, she suggested she drive me home and reality set in. Tomorrow would come and we would see each other as student and teacher again. The awkward silence lingered a long time before I finally said, “Miss Morgan, I had a wonderful time.”

“Me too,” she responded nervously, “it’s just…what now?”

“Nothing,” I replied, “For all intents and purposes, this never happened. You will know and I will know and Megan and Karen will know, but the secret will die with the four of us.”

“How do you know?” she asked, clearly fearing the truth coming out.

“I know. I have seen the power of Megan up close. She will not allow disobedience. Our secret is safe.”

She gave a sigh of relief, but I could tell she still was nervous. We arrived on my block and she stopped a few houses down. I looked in her eyes and again confirmed, “That was amazing Miss Morgan.”

She went red as she agreed, “Jenny, I haven’t felt this good in a long time.”

“Well, I hope it isn’t a one-time thing,” I concluded with a wink and closed the door, leaving her with the lingering foreshadow of more to come.

She drove away and I checked my phone messages. I had a text from Ashley. A chill went up my spine. As much as I enjoyed my time with Miss Morgan, there was something so special about Ashley that I couldn’t even begin to explain my feelings.

From: Ashley
Feb 09 1:33PM
Subject: Hi
Hi, give me a call when you get a chance.

I sat down on the sidewalk and dialled her number. With each unanswered ring, I got more and more nervous. On the fourth ring, I was just deciding to hang up when Ashley answered the phone.

“Hello,” she said, her voice bringing yet another chill up my spine.

“Hi Ashley, it is Jenny,” I greeted.

Her voice showed a bubblier than usual Ashley, “Oh, hi Jenny, thanks for returning my call.”

“I wouldn’t think of not returning it, Ashley.”

“I am happy to hear that. What have you been up to today?”

I hesitated. I didn’t want to give my true answer, but I was as honest as I could be. “I went out for coffee, went book shopping and visited a friend. You?”

“Cool. I slept in till noon and then finished writing my History essay. But I definitely need a break.”

“I understand that. I get stir crazy if I am in my house all day.”

“Me too,” she giggled and paused. Finally she asked, the nervousness clearly present even over the phone, “So what are you doing tonight?”

“I have no plans, Ashley. What do you have mind?”

“Do you…um…would you like to see that ‘No Strings Attached’ movie with Ashton Kutcher?”

“I would love to. It’s a date,” I quickly replied, before realizing what I just said.

Luckily, she seemed to ignore my last words, her giddiness back. “Great, can I pick you up at 6:15?”

“Sounds good to me,” I agreed.

“See you then, Jenny.” Her voice said my name in a way that had me melting.

“See you tonight, Ashley,” I replied and soon heard the dead air of a cell phone. I hung up the phone and considered the implications of tonight. Was it a date? A growing friendship? What should I wear? These thoughts bounced in my head while I walked to my house.

My thoughts were quickly dismissed when I noticed Karen’s car in the driveway. I figured she had just arrived, and didn’t think of it as anything remotely sinister.

Once I walked in my house and closed the door, Karen bellowed, “Get your ass upstairs, Jenny.”

I obeyed and went to my room, which was empty. Slightly confused, I followed the female moans coming from my Mother’s room.

As I got closer, anxiety crept in. It couldn’t be! There was no way Karen had seduced my Mother.

Now, in a week of surprises, nothing could have remotely prepared me for what I was about to see.

My Mother was tied to her bed, with a toy in her pussy and my new best friend straddled over my Mom’s face. From Karen’s moans, it was obvious that my Mother was licking my friend’s and Mistress’s cunt. I watched in perverse curiosity and shock.

Karen had predicted she would get my Mother and, although I had doubted the prediction, I thought it may be possible, eventually, but I never expected this.

I stood there frozen for what seemed like an eternity, but was only a minute or two before Karen screamed, while rubbing her pussy all over my Mother’s face, “That’s it Mommy, I’m coming, lick your Mistress’s cunt, yesssssss.”

Karen collapsed forward and, although my Mother could not yet see me, I could see her face shining with pussy juice. I was mortified. I was shocked. I was mystified.

Karen looked up at me and asked with a purr, “I bet you are dying to know how this happened?”

I’m not sure dying to know would be the descriptor I would have used, but I was curious.

Karen ordered, “Mommy slut, tell your daughter how you ended up being my personal play thing.”

Mom looked up and our eyes met. The look of humiliation on her face was obvious. She let out a soft sigh, before apologizing, “I am so sorry, Jenny. I just couldn’t resist.”

Karen turned around and demanded, “Enough, Mommy slut. Just tell your daughter and my slave how you ended up submitting to me.”

Mom broke eye contact with me and began….

The End for now…

---

Fiona is really enjoying dogs AND a little extra.

Fiona finds interest from a woman at work but her main interest is her time with dogs.

I had thought of faking some moaning and groaning for the crowd but immediately the Lab’s hit my pussy I wasn’t faking. “Yes boy. Lick me” I moaned and I heard Mrs Walden say something similar. I looked over and the Great Dane had him nose hard against her. “Come on you lovely dog. Come and get your reward” I said and dropped to my knees in front of the bench. He didn’t need any encouragement and quickly mounted me. I squeal as he found my pussy and began to hump me wildly. “Yes my darling. Give me your cock” I cried and moaned and grunted as he ripped into me. I felt his knot and braced myself. I heard Mrs Walden yell as the Great Dane did his work. Then my dog buried his knot in me and stopped moving. His cock was sort of twitching and he started to cum.

He laid on top of me for maybe 5 minutes, several times trying to disengage. When he finally succeeded I moaned, reached down and rubbed my clit which was covered in doggy juice. I wanted to cum but the next minute the Rottie mounted me. He had no trouble sliding into my soaked pussy. I moaned again as he began to fuck me furiously. “As you can see these dogs don’t need much encouragement” said Adrian “they see the target and go for it”. He was so right. I heard Mrs Walden yelp as the Great Dane pulled out. “Oh baby you are so big” she groaned. I heard that and wanted him but right now the Rottie was working his knot into me.

The Rottie finally pulled out and his and the Lab’s cum was oozing out of me. “Well ladies and gentlemen you have seen with your own eyes how well my dogs are trained. Please go to the office and either buy one of the dogs or put your name down for more information. Claire is there and she will take care of you. I wanted the Great Dane and I hoped he had recovered. The audience left, or I thought they had. I wiggled my bum at the Dane and he got the message. I looked at his still erect cock and gasped. He was so big. “Come and take me boy” I said “come and get this bitch”. I am not sure if he heard the urgency in my voice or just operated on instinct but whatever it was he was on top of me and thrusting away until he found his target. I squealed as his huge cock thrust into me. “Oh shit” I said as I felt his cock actually opening me up like never before.

I had thought everyone had left and this was just enjoying pleasure. The two couples had indeed left but suddenly the solo guy was kneeling in front of me with his pants pulled down and his cock inches from my face. “Suck my cock” he demanded “suck it you doggy slut”. I opened my mouth and while the Great Dane fucked me and then tied the guy face fucked me. I was passed complaining and sucked that guy until he filled my mouth with cum. While this was happening I could hear Mrs Walden moaning. I thought she was getting dog cock but I glanced over to see Adrian pleasuring her. No doubt they had done this before as Mrs Walden was moaning and yelling at him to fuck her harder. He was certainly doing his best to satisfy her.

The Great Dane finally untied with me and I pleased the guy I was sucking by swallowed all he had to give. Adrian also withdrew and Adrian led the dogs away. The guy stood up, pulled up his pants and complimented me on my oral skills. Mrs Walden and I went back in to the side room and then pleased each other under the shower. “Don’t tell my husband about what you saw” she said “he just thinks I am here to supervise. I love the Dane and Adrian certainly knows how to please. I am sure you will find out in the future”. Having enjoyed each other under the shower and on the floor of the side room we headed up to the office. “This is Claire, my wife” said Adrian “she tells me that we have sold the Lab and the Rottie. Well done both of you. Fiona, are you right for Saturdays?” I nodded and he smiled.

Adrian walked us out to the car and kissed us both. We headed back to where Mrs Walden had picked me up. “Did you enjoy your night out with Teena” she asked. I surprised she knew about it. “You know she is a lesbian, right?” she said. “I gathered that. But she is very nice” I said. “Just be careful honey” she went on to say “I don’t want any hassles in the office. I would go with her myself if she didn’t work for me. But I had you before you worked for me so that is ok”. I smiled. She was making rules to suit herself. Of course I didn’t mind as I always enjoyed our little trysts. She dropped my off and I walked around the corner and home as if I had caught the bus. “So how was it” mum said as I walked in the door. “Good mum. I got to take care of the dogs and the boss and his wife seem nice” I said. Up in my room I sat on the bed, my mind still buzzing. I was glad the Great Dane wasn’t sold. I wanted to enjoy him again.

Back at work and Teena kept chatting away. I guess because I was put off the first time she might have thought she would keep trying. It was either Wednesday or Thursday she cornered me in the lunch room. I decided to set the record straight. “I know you are gay Teena” I said “I sometimes enjoy it too but I am bisexual. Also I am worried that if we get to together it might make problems here at work. I hope you understand”. Teena apologised and said she didn’t mean to make any problems. I instantly felt sorry for her. “I am happy to join you in a drink or two though” I said “there is no reason we can’t be friends”. She smiled “I would like that” she said.

I had already committed to going to Adrian’s breeding farm on Saturdays. I would help him train the dogs and also put on a show for any client or clients who wanted to know what happened. They would usually be couples or solo women who were into bestiality. Mrs Walden had not spoken to me about it and so I assumed I was to find my own way. I caught a bus and it stopped just near his place. I only had to walk about 20 yards from the bus stop to the front gate. Adrian was all smile but Claire seemed a bit stand offish. I wondered whether she thought Adrian was going to get a piece of me. “Your wife seems down” I said, as we walked towards the barn. “Yes” he said “she had something lined up tonight and it fell though”. “Oh a party?” I asked. He laughed “something like that honey. Come into the barn and I will tell you what we will do today”.

We walked into the barn and I smiled. There was the Great Dane. “What is his name” I asked. “I don’t give the dogs names” he replied “I let the clients who buy them give them names. I don’t get attached to them that way”. I chuckled “I like being attached to them” and he laughed “I think that was very obvious last Saturday honey. You like dogs don’t you?” he said “do you like men too and maybe women. You and Lisa, Mrs Walden, certainly had fun after the show last week”. I wondered how on earth he knew. Not that I was bothered. I could hardly feign indignation after he had seen me giving myself to his three dogs.

---

It was a dark and stormy night…

= = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 1 – The Beginning
= = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Claire looked gorgeous as she rode up and down my raging cock. Her tousled blonde hair partially covering her face she lolled her head from side to side as her orgasm wracked her entire body. Her beautiful breasts quivered and shook like only big breasts can. Shortly, she collapsed on top of me as her orgasm left her spent of energy.

Without pulling out, I managed to roll her onto her back and continued fucking her. She took it like a champ, although she wasn’t much more than a rag doll. All she managed to do was gasp and moan as my cock slammed into her time and again.

“Oooooh… yes… yes…” she cried out, along with the occasional “Michael”, which was good because that was my name. Once, my ex-wife called out “Thomas!”, which struck me as odd. She’s gone, now.

I’d chased Claire for almost 3 months, although that really wasn’t my style. After my divorce, I played it pretty fast and loose with the ladies. Nothing too deep, nothing too serious, just kept it light. If the lady was in to me, then, great! If she wasn’t, no worries, there’s more.

But Claire showed up in the office one day selling some software, and she hit me like a ton of bricks. I turned into jelly around her. I tried everything, and eventually we dated. And finally, we fucked, this night.

I squeezed one tit hard as my other arm supported me. Her soft flesh felt wonderful in my hand. Just beautifully squishy and yet firm, with very responsive nipples. I pushed it up to her face and sucked her tit right next to her face. I withdrew slightly and offered Claire her own nipple, to which she accepted and gently drew into her mouth. I kissed her and she released her nipple; we both licked it vigorously as my engorged cock continued to fuck her tight pussy.

“Micheal… I’m going to… (gasp)… cum again… cum in me please!”

“You’re on the pill, yes?”

“No, but it’s okay… please Michael.”

Yeah, heard that one before. That’s how I got married the first time. She ended up miscarrying but we were married by then.

“Okay baby, I’m going to cum in you!” I cried out, faking it. I flexed my cock a couple times and her cunt responded with death-grip clenches as she came. I wanted to cum on her tits and face. I wanted to coat her entire body with my sperm. I wanted her to know that she was very special to me. I could barely contain my cum.

“Grab your tits, baby!” I said as I fucked her.

Claire squeezed them for me as I pumped a few more times, then pulled out and straddled her stomach.

I stroked a couple times and felt the fantastic feeling as hot cum began flying out of my cock.

Claire screamed, “What are you doing!?” She immediately released her tits and went to block her face with her hands. My cum splashed onto her tits and a couple streams hit her blocking hands full force. Dammit, would’ve gone right in her mouth, too. She turned her head as far to the side as it would go. Still, a few stray drops and splashes got through and hit her cheek and neck.

I still had a couple shots left when she struggled out from under me, pushing me aside. She ran to the bathroom, holding her hands up in disgust, as if they were covered in dogshit or something.

“Why did you have to wreck everything?” she cried.

Jesus, really? My cum ‘wrecked everything’?

The faucet ran for several minutes as she cleaned up. Hell, I’m surprised she didn’t take a bath or a shower. Finally she came out, one of my towels wrapped around her. She had pinned up her hair, apparently so none of my nasty stuff would come in contact with her golden locks. Hey, she did have gorgeous hair, but still, man.

She began gathering up her clothes. She wouldn’t look at me.

“You know,” I began. “I licked your pussy for at least a half an hour tonight.”

“Thank you.”

“Well, I enjoyed it. So… then… it’s okay for me to do that to you, but my sperm is unacceptable?”

“I asked you to cum inside me, remember?”

Yeah, I remember. I also remember your warm-up blow job was feeble at best, and lasted almost a minute and a half. I was just so excited to have you in my bed that I didn’t mind it at the time.

She was now dressed. She stopped and looked at me, a little pleadingly, I thought.

A selfish lover. So many times it’s the great-looking women who are just marginal in bed. I guess they figure their looks are good enough, we men should be grateful just to be with them at all.

“Don’t call me,” I said. She left in a huff.

People should just have signs around their neck. “I suck at blowjobs.” “I don’t do Anal.” “I won’t lick pussy.” It would save us all a lot of trouble in the long run.

I was rather disappointed. We had talked of taking next week off and going to my mountain cabin. Spending a week with her in a cabin, screwing, hiking, fucking, skinny dipping, boffing this beautiful woman. Maybe I could still call her and–

No! Bad! Snap out of it! Who needs a selfish beauty?

Right. I’ll go anyway. By myself.

I packed up my Jeep with a bunch of gear and headed north out of Phoenix, up to Colorado. No, I’m not telling you where it is, exactly. I don’t need a bunch of you people showing up here, especially after all that’s happened.

It’s not so much a cabin, anymore, as it is a castle.

It’s a cooperative venture between myself and three of my high school buddies. One of them, David, had this land above a small town. We decided it would make a cool getaway. So we built a small cabin and took turns using it on weekends. We each contributed a certain amount of money each month for improvements and such. After 15 years, it’s pretty fricking awesome. The original cabin is gone. Instead, the place looks like a nice southwestern adobe house. It’s rather deceptive, though, as the walls are 3 feet of steel, brick, dirt, and adobe. The windows are merely decorative; they conceal ‘ports’ that are great for shooting out of. Yeah, it’s kind of a castle.

Add to that we’ve got a partially submerged and hidden storage area where we’ve got 3 40′ containers of food, clothing, supplies, weapons, ammo. Then, in the garage, we’ve got a Unimog (crazy, go anywhere Euro-truck built by Mercedes) two 4-seater Rhinos, a two seater Razr, and a few motorcycles. I don’t ride the bikes, though; too uncoordinated.

The house/castle sleeps 8 comfortably, but you could squeeze in 12 or even more in a pinch. We made it for each of us 4, plus 1 each, for 8. Then, one of my buddies had a baby. Uh oh. If we all have babies, there won’t be any room. So we laid the foundation for another castle just a few feet away. Should take a year or two to finish.

We weren’t exactly paranoid, we just weren’t convinced that the world would keep going along on its merry way.

Turns out, we were right.

I was the “Information Officer” of our group. Meaning, I built us a network with satellite access to the ‘net. I had redundant servers and spare parts to last for years and years. Part of my job was to download stuff, information. So I downloaded Youtube videos of how to make diesel fuel, tutorials on farming, articles on gunsmithing, calf-birthing, goat milking, books on making whiskey, plus I ripped thousands of movies and stored them, too. We had a pretty good encyclopedia of knowledge and entertainment going. Oh yeah. And porn. I downloaded lot of porn. Videos and stories. Guys gotta have fun, you know? It ain’t all doom and gloom.

So I went up the Saturday after Claire. I got the solar panels out and set them up. Got out the windmills, checked the batteries, checked the fuel levels, checked our water tanks… basically made the place livable.

I was fishing in the creek, I had nabbed a trout already, when my cell phone went off. It was David, one of my cabin buddies. He was in New York.

“Dude!” he exclaimed. “It’s on! Code Zebra !! It’s really on!”

“Uh, what’s on?” We had code words for disasters. But I had forgotten what this one was.

“Zombies man! It’s on!”

“Right! I just caught a trout who’s kind of a zombie. I thought it was dead but then it flopped around–“

“No I’m serious! Go check the site, man!”

So I assured him I would check it out. Reluctantly, I put the nearly dead fish back in the creek, packed up my gear and strolled back to the cabin. I flipped on the browser to our favorite prepper site.

There was ONE Story about a guy eating another guy. I mean, Dahmer did more than that. Then there was some guy in Florida a couple years ago doing that. That’s not exactly a Zombie Apocalypse. I called David back.

“Dude, I’m giving you the big ‘So what’ on this one!”

“No Michael. I know this guy. A doctor. He said he saw a guy at the hospital rise up after a heart attack. He bit like three nurses and orderlies. The media passed it off as a crazed lunatic.”

“Alright, stand by.” I found the news stories about that, it was like he said. Nutjob on a rampage.

“Yeah,” said David. “The media is covering it up. I know. It’s only one thing. But the guy is my doctor. It’s on. I’m telling you. I’m sounding the alarm.”

“Well, I’m already here, so hurry the fuck up.”

We hung up and I thought about it for awhile. Zombies. If that’s true, I’ll need more of my guns. Here at the cabin, I’ve got only got my required AR-15 and Glock 21, two of each. One was for my wife, now ex. (We decided to have standardized guns for parts etc. So, we had 8 AR-15s and 8 Glocks stored.) That’s fine, but I want my 1911, my other AR with the fancy scope, my Howa 308, my Benelli shotgun, my other pistols, and more ammo, and some other crap. And, night as well get as much food as I can while the store’s are still open.

I’ve got time, right? It’s only 20 hours round-trip. I got going.

So I locked up the place, loaded up the AR and my Glock and a few hundred rounds for each, and took off for home.

On the way, a story came on the radio of a different crazed man on a rampage who attacked three people at a mortuary in Denver. I pushed the Jeep’s gas pedal a little more.

After a grueling trip home, I was exhausted. It was about midnight, after all. However, I had to keep going. I packed up clothes, pictures, trinkets, cameras, anything of value. I have a decent-sized off-road utility trailer, so that got partially filled up with all that stuff. My Jeep I filled with my guns, ammo, other weapons, my gold and silver rounds, all my tools, and cans of gas. Grabbed my local stash of cash, about 9 grand.

Then I went to the 24-hour Super Walmart.

Now, we each had over 4 years of food per person stored at the cabin, but it’s all freeze-dried and dehydrated stuff. Not all that exciting. I wanted some good stuff if the world was ending.

So I literally bought most of Walmart’s canned fruits. Filled up an entire shopping cart of peaches and pears and pineapples. Took that out to the trailer and dumped it. Went back and bought another cart of canned vegetables. Then I went for the canned meats like stews, tuna, chicken, spam, chili. Took two carts for all that.

More trips for soups, vegetables, and then the boxes of potato dishes and pasta dishes. More trips for cooking oil, spices, and more stuff I don’t even no what. At some point, one of the workers started helping me so things went faster. Still it took almost four hours.

“Uh, sir?” the worker, Stan, had asked me. “What’s all this for, if you don’t mind me asking?”

I thought about it for a moment, then spoke straight up. “Might be the zombies, Stan. You should get ready. Get some food and shit.” I tipped him a couple of hundreds. He was really helpful.

As I was checking out the last cart, a frantic call came over the loudspeaker.

“Code Blue to ladies wear! Code Blue Ladies Wear!”

I looked quizzically over at the helper dude, Stan.

“Medical,” he explained. “Usually means some old lady fell. But could be a heart attack or stroke. We get those sometimes. I gotta go check it out.”

I paid the clerk. We heard screams coming from close by. Coming from the ladies clothing section. Two women staggered out from the racks, large wounds on their arms. Kinda looked like bites.

Time to go.

= = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 2 – The Rescue
= = = = = = = = = = = = =

I got the hell out of Dodge, err, Phoenix. When the shit hits the fan, you want to be first out or you’ll be stuck in traffic jams forever. Fortunately, it was about 4 am Sunday morning so the roads were basically empty. I began coaxing my heavily laden Jeep up the 5,500 foot climb on I-17 to Flagstaff.

Talked to my buddies on the cell, they were all making their way to the cabin with their wives. Claire called, she sounded panicky. She apologized, and could I please take her to the cabin? I told her to go to the Walmart I was just at and buy a gun and some ammo. She told me to fuck off. I told her to suck a dick until it cums.

Called my parents. They didn’t believe me about anything. Dad did check that the door was locked. Sigh. I’d set them up with as much stuff as I could, but you can only do so much for people. They didn’t want to come over from Vegas. They do have a shotgun, water barrels, MREs… should last them a couple months.

Went up to Flagstaff and turned east on 40, could see some fires burning in the little city. Went 50 some-odd miles outside of town, then found a side road to hide and take a rest.

Many hours later, I finally made it back to the cabin. Had lots of excitement, though. Ran over 10-12 zombies. Shot a few more. Saved a few lives, for the time being, at least. Lesson for the future, firing your gun INSIDE a car is hazardous to your hearing! The movies don’t prepare you for how loud that can be!

The little town just below our compound in the hills seems to be okay. The news is reporting instances of terrorism on a large scale. No mention of zombies, though. Wow. Thanks for the fair and balanced reporting. Don’t want people to know what’s really happening. The websites are going crazy though. Youtube has footage up that is shocking.

David stopped answering his cell phone. So did Chris and Steven. Maybe the cells went down due to power outages? They are far too smart to get caught up in this crap. I hope. But then, I drove out of only one actual city. They’ve got scores of cities to get through.

I swept the area, all clear. Then I started unloading the trailer and Jeep, and got down to the business of survival.

Two more days went by before the first zombie showed up in town. At least, that’s what I figured. I could hear the gunfire, and could see cars speeding about the place. Mayhem. I considered going down to help, but, what can one man do? There were hundreds of them. Plus, I didn’t really know the layout well, would probably just get myself killed. Ah, who am I kidding. I was just being a pussy.

I re-considered on the third day.

Now, my Jeep Wrangler already proved to be a pretty good zombie-striker. It’s lifted and sitting on 37″ offroad tires, M/T’s with serious knobby tread. It’s the 4-door model outfitted with extra gas tanks, 5.13 gears, offroad lights and whatnot, it’s pretty heavy. And it has a big ass bumper in the front which proved great at knocking over Zed and his Zed friends. But for real survival, I’ve got the Unimog. It’s built about 4 times stronger than the Jeep, has higher ground clearance, has four doors and a camper box on the back-end. They were originally made as a German army-type vehicle, then they became available to the public. This one was originally a command and communications truck. We rigged it up as an emergency truck with a ladder, medical gear, fire extinguishers, gun racks, everything we could think of.

I put on my camo gear. Then I put on Chris’s dirtbike gear. It has hard plastic pieces that cover the chest and back, forearms, elbows, upper arms. I figured it would be harder to get bitten that way. Put on my chest rig which held my 1911 and 6 magazines for that. It also held 8 mags for my AR, 30-rounders. Pulled on my steel toed boots, shin guards, knee pads, and a dirtbike helmet and goggles. I’ve also got these Kevlar gloves that are supposed to be knife-proof, I hoped they were teeth-proof. I looked like a confused army man, nothing really matched but what the hell. I don’t need to be camouflaged from Zed, just need to be hard to eat. Grabbed my shotgun, AR, and a suppressed .22 caliber rifle.

Got in the Mog and drove to town.

Much of the town was quiet, I turned down onto the deserted main street and kept a look out. In my mirrors I could see a strange site; zombies exiting stores and turning to follow my truck. Was everybody dead?

Suddenly, shots rang out and my blessed Unimog was hit! The shots came from an upstairs window of a house. I returned fire (had my helmet on to protect my hearing this time!) and stomped on the gas. The Mog, rather reluctantly, responded and I turned off to a side street. I zigged and zagged a bit and lost my zombies that were trailing me. I stopped the truck and took off my helmet.

It was quiet. Too quiet for the Zombie Apocalypse.

A Zed rounded the corner and shuffled towards me. I mean, I think he was a Zed. Blood covered face and chest, blank stare… I grabbed the suppressed .22 and fired at his head. Two shots and he dropped, but not before he let out the moan.

The zombie moan. We learned to hate and fear that sound. The moan seemed to be a “Hey Zombie friends, there’s meat over here!” kind of a thing. I knew more were coming soon. I heard some more zombie moans behind me.

Time to go. I got back in the cab and was ready to turn the key when I heard several female screams from a nearby house. Shit. That’s also the direction where the moans came from.

I took the keys (didn’t want to leave them in the ignition and have some live asshole take off in it), put my helmet back on, grabbed my bigger AR-15 rifle, and trotted to the house to investigate.

As I climbed the steps up the porch, I could see many Zeds milling about inside, trying to get up the stairs where the screams were coming from. I took aim and started shooting. Headshots only, you know. Which isn’t that easy considering a head isn’t very big and they are moving, not holding still. So it took me a shot and sometimes two or three to kill one. But the AR is semi-automatic, meaning all I have to do is pull the trigger for each bullet, so I can shoot pretty fast. Full auto would’ve been nice… shoulda got that instead but that’s illegal in Colorado. Thanks, politicians.

As the zombies started dropping, the still living ones… or… still undead ones, turned and saw me and came my direction. The moans increased, calling their friends.

My first magazine emptied, I flipped it over and stuck in the second one I had taped to it. Firing steadily, I killed them and the ones on the stairs. I then tried climbing the stairs, but it was full of blood and gore and really dead zombies. The screams continued upstairs, but I couldn’t get there. I could hear some moans up there, though.

Shit! Some zombie motherfucker grabbed my leg! I fell backwards but landed on a couch. The offending Zed reached out from beneath a pile of dead Zeds. The female screams continued upstairs, I figured I could kill this fallen one later.

I ran back outside, started the Mog and backed her right up to the house, destroying the picket fence and garden in the process. But now the top of the rear camper box was pretty much in line with the porch roof, which led to the second story windows. Climbed up the hood, onto the cab, onto the box, up the porch covering, and I landed in the upstairs hallway.

The zeds up here saw me, turned and moaned, and died again in a hail of 5.56 mm bullets. The screams continued in a bedroom. I turned in to see a gal and a woman trying to hold off two zombies with chairs. A bunch of people were backed up in the corners of the room. They weren’t going to last much longer. I reached over my shoulder and pulled out my Crovel, a small but heavy duty combination tool of crow-bar and shovel. The shovel edges are sharpened to act like an axe. It also has a saw edge and a bottle opener, so it’s pretty cool. I hooked one Zed with the crowbar end and pulled him off the young girl.

“Cover your face!” I yelled to the girl. I didn’t want her to get splashed with blood.

I brought down the Crovel and sliced his head like a watermelon. I repeated the action with the other Zed, pulled him away and sliced his brain in two.

Zombie moans outside. They’re coming in the house again.

I surveyed the situation, but there was too much going on. There were several females and one guy that were all up and standing in semi-defensive stances. Plus a few that seemed to be down. Nobody had any guns, just some garden rakes and pieces of wood, a baseball bat. They were all terrified, whimpering, and seemed ready to give up. They were also mostly in skirts and heels, which seemed odd to me. The Unimog had room for these people. My cabin had room as my buddies didn’t seem to be coming. It is kind of lonely up there… I made a snap-decision.

I took off my helmet to show them I was just a regular guy.

“You guys want to get out of here?”

A chorus of “Fuck yeahs!” and other affirmatives followed, until this older woman stepped forward from the others. And by older, I mean she was probably my age. She was the one that was fighting off a Zed earlier but was now tending to a girl on the floor.

“Do you have any medical supplies?” she asked, desperately. “First aid kit? Food? What? I’m responsible for these girls.”

She was stunning. Her medium length black hair was a mess. She was filthy; blood and grime on her face, and I thought she was the prettiest thing I had ever seen. Kind of Latino looking, maybe, or Italian.

“Lady, I’ve got everything you need.” Jesus! Did that sound stupid or what? Let me try that again.

“I mean, I’ve got a secure place, food, first aid, more guns, you’ll be safe. Safer than here.” She thought about it for a moment. I held out my hand. “It’s now or never, sweetheart.”

The zombie moans from downstairs pretty much sealed the deal. “They’re coming up again,” said one of the girls.

“Let’s go,” the lady said.

– – –

“Any of you ever shot a gun before?” I asked with not much hope.

“I have,” this tiny, dirty-blonde haired girl spoke up. “My dad’s a master sergeant in the Corps. I’ve shot M-4s and AR-15s a lot.”

“Ok,” I said, handing her the gun. “Show me. Clear the weapon.”

She dropped out the mag, pulled the charging handle which ejected the round in the chamber.

“Ok, I guess you do know what you’re doing. Here.” I handed her two full 30-round mags. “Watch the stairs. We’re going out the roof here.”

She slapped in a mag and put the other in her blouse. She chambered a round.

“Rock and roll!” she said with gusto. She fired a shot down the stairs. Then a couple more.

“Got em!” she hollered. “Fuck yeah!”

“Good girl! Shot placement, don’t waste ammo. Somebody get my helmet!”

Blake, the dude of the bunch, helped me with the downed girl. She was bleeding pretty badly from a wound to her back, her clothing was in shreds. It was hard to maneuver her because we were trying not to touch her back. The pretty lady was helping too. Turns out this wounded girl was her daughter. We finally got outside, and saw more zombies. They saw us, too, and moaned. Just for fun, I guess. They already moaned once. Why are they still moaning?

“Hey!” I yelled to the house. “What’s that chick’s name? The shooter? We need her out here!”

“That’s Erin,” a gal said. “I’ll get her.”

“Okay then. Some of you barricade the stairs so we don’t get caught from behind.” They started dragging a bureau across the floor.

Erin came outside and let out a “Holy fuck” as she saw the Zeds converging on my truck.

“Start shooting, sweetie. Stay on this side, though, I’ll get the other side. And you. Yeah you.”

“Tina,” a gal said.

“Tina. Hi. Spot for her. Tell her which ones are closest. Kill the closest ones first, then work your way out. Here, hold these two magazines. Don’t throw away the empties.”

Zed was out in full force, but we needed to move. Erin was proving to be a dead-eye, though. Necros were falling everywhere. I pulled out my .45 and clicked off the safety.

“Guys, I’m going down to clear them out over here.”

I hopped down on the hood of the Mog and killed a couple right by the driver’s door of the truck.

Bam Bam! Another one over here… Bam! And here… Bam! Bam! shit missed Bam! Bam! Bam! click! Oh yeah, only eight rounds in my .45. Gotta keep better track when I’m shooting.

Dropped out the mag and slammed another one in. Bam! got the shit head! Then I jumped down on the ground as we now had a little breathing room. I waved down a couple girls, put them in the backseat of the truck as I started it up. Uh oh. Here comes an ugly fucker… Bam! Went to the back of the truck and cleared that area out. Bam! Bam!

“Clear!” I hollered up to the girls. “Bring down the hurt girl! Then everyone else. Erin, you keep watch!”

Not as gently as we would have liked, we got the injured girl down and into the camper box of the truck. The other girls struggled getting down and got inside. Finally, Erin scampered off the top like a pro. She killed a couple more as they neared us.

“You’ve got ‘shotgun’”, I said, meaning the front seat with me.

We pulled out slowly, squishing dead heads and bodies as we went. The truck lurched and heaved side to side as we listened to the sickening sounds. Two or three days ago, these were moms and dads, shopkeepers, barbers, high school kids… today they are just dead meat walking. This world sucks.

“There’s one!” called out Erin.

“Here, try this one instead.” I handed her the suppressed .22. It was quieter. She took aim.
Clack! (miss) Clack!

“Got her!” she exclaimed. She shot a few more on our way out of town. She’s really liking this, it seems. Her face glowed. The other three girls in the back seat mostly just whimpered and sniffed a little.

= = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 3 – The Arrival
= = = = = = = = = = = =

We got up to my compound. Locked the gate as I was sure we would have some followers. Found out that the hurt girl was Lorraine and the mother was named Gayle. We brought Lorraine inside to our little medical room. Yes, we actually have a room for this. Like a tiny doctors office. She was barely conscious, but I got her to swallow some water and Oxycontin and amoxicillan. I couldn’t help notice that, underneath her torn blouse, Lorraine had tremendous breasts. Like mother, like daughter, I guess.

I told Tina to take the girls in the kitchen, open up some cans of chili and start warming them up. Told her about the cornbread mix and butter flakes, and that they should all drink a lot of water.

Back to the injured Lorraine. As I mentioned earlier, I’m the data guy. My buddy David was the Medical Man. He took all the Red Cross training and CERT classes and studied the books and shit. I hate blood. Especially mine. But I’m not too fond of other people’s blood, either.

Gayle looked at me as if to say, ‘Well, fix her up!’ I took a deep breath and pretended I was a doctor.

I cleaned the wound as best I could. Got out the needle and suture thread, and stitched her up. Fortunately, Lorraine had passed out by this time. My stitches would have made the Frankenstein creature blush, they were that bad. But they seemed to hold the skin together. I slathered her with antibiotic ointment and bandaged her up. Throughout it all, I couldn’t help but notice that no matter how pretty her mother was, this injured girl was even prettier. I mean stunning. And, hopefully, eighteen. Jesus, I should be thinking that hopefully she doesn’t die!

I had Gayle tell me some of their story, how the girls got here and stuff. I was trying to keep her mind off of what a bad job I was doing.

They were at a funeral home in Denver when one of the dead people got up and started biting folks. They lost some of their people. Gayle was trying to be strong, helping me, trying to re-assure me that my doctoring was fine. I finished the last bandage.

“That’s the best I can do, Gayle.”

Now that it was over, she looked at me with tears in her eyes.

“If you hadn’t come along when you did… (sniff)… and killed those… things… (sniff) Jesus… we’d all be… we’d all be dead right now!”

She fell in my arms, sobbing. I hugged her, comforted her, patted her back, told her it was alright. But she really needed the emotional release and just cried for several minutes.
Tina came in to say dinner was ready, I told her we’d be out in a little bit. She nodded, understanding.

Gayle began to come back to normal. “I, I don’t know how to thank you… I don’t even know your name! Oh I’m such an ass!”

“Shhh… it’s okay sweetie… I’m Michael. Michael Larson.”

“Gayle Sanchez. Well, thank you, Michael. You’ve saved my life and my daughter’s… May I give you a kiss?”

She tentatively looked at me. I smiled and moved in to meet her halfway.

Our lips met in a gentle, chaste kiss. I guess I thought it would go for maybe a second at the most. But we stayed there for several seconds… then I squeezed her a little tighter and our kiss became a little more passionate. She squeezed me back as our lips pressed harder against each other. I became extremely conscious of her breasts pressing into me, and my cock started to stiffen. Her breathing increased, along with mine, our mouths opened a bit, and sure enough, our tongues met at the same time. She was dirty, smelled a little, and her hair was completely dysfunctional; I wanted her badly.

My cock roared to full attention as her moist tongue darted around mine. It pressed into her waist. My hand slid down to her skirt, I could feel the bare skin of her back.

“Are you guys coming or what?” Tina shouted down the hall to us.

We broke the kiss.

“Coming!” I answered back as we disentangled.

Gayle looked at my bulging pants. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have–“

“No no, it’s okay, really!”

“Oh god what’s wrong with me? My daughter is hurt and I’m acting all trampy…”

“No sweetie, it’s just your emotions are running high right now. It’s fine–“

But she turned and walked towards the dining area.

I needed another minute or two to calm down. I mean, wow, what a kiss! She was so pretty, though. I thought of my history with pretty women who ended up being selfish, and tried to get Gayle out of my mind.

When I finally came out, I was greeted by a round of applause, then introductions and hugs and hugs and more hugs. But, I didn’t really remember anyone’s name that I didn’t already know.

They were a pretty good looking bunch, and maybe a set of sisters? Blake and the girls returned to their bowls of chili quickly, though. Found out they had been on the run and hadn’t really eaten much in 3 days. Gayle and I joined in the grub session and the mood was very gay. As in, what ‘gay’ used to mean. Meaning happy. They were happy to be alive, I was happy to have some company, good-looking company at that!

I showed the girls where the shower was, got out some of my ex-wife’s clothes and mine too, and told them to try and find something that fit. They were mostly just camo clothes, my ex took all her street clothes. Also pointed out the ‘feminine products’ to which I got more applause and hugs. Told them I was going to lock down the outside and would be back in a few minutes.

“I’ll come with you,” volunteered Erin, the shooter chick. “I’ll watch your back.”

“Sure, be good to have some more eyes.” She hadn’t showered yet, but she had washed her face and hands. In all the confusion and fighting earlier, I hadn’t really noticed her before; she was pretty fucking good looking. Nice little frame, a little over five feet tall and not giant boobs. But they jiggled nicely in her dirty blouse. Like the other girls, she seemed improperly dressed for the occasion, but she did have some boots that seemed to fit.

We went outside and got the guns out of the Unimog, re-loaded them and walked the perimeter. We spotted a lone zed nearby pushing against the gate. She raised her gun, but I pushed the
barrel back down.

“Look at this,” I said. I pulled out my Crovel, then pulled out a screw-on spike from my pocket. “I should’ve had this on earlier today. Wasn’t thinking. Wanna try it?”

Erin practically slammed the rifle into my hands as she took the Crovel with the three inch spike on the end. She walked to the fence and watched for a moment as the Zombie tried to get at us. His name tag said “Jerry Davis, Mountain Realty.” His throat was torn up, must have been why he wasn’t moaning. Being a new zombie, he didn’t have that completely crappy look like you see in the movies. He might’ve just become undead today, who knows. But his eyes were all red and splotchy, he stank like shit, and his skin was turning that sallow, pale color.

“Sorry Jerry,” Erin intoned. “I don’t think we’re interested in selling!”

She rammed the spike right into and through his left eye, piercing his brain. Jerry stopped all his useless motions, hung there for a second, then dropped to the ground.

Erin pulled back the spike and wiped the blackish bloody spike in the dirt.

“You know,” she said. “I don’t know what it is. Maybe it’s the guns. Maybe it’s the shooting. Maybe it’s the power I’ve got now. But I feel… I feel so…” Her voice trailed off.

“Um… yeah?” I don’t know what she was talking about.

“I’m just completely and totally fucking horny right now.”

“No shit?” I’ve heard about men in wartime, their reactions. Some cried, some get heroic, some became animals, and some got very horny.

“No shit. I want to fuck just about anybody right now. But I’m on my goddamn period…”

I didn’t quite know what to say. This situation hasn’t happened to me before.

“Yeah, um… I’m not so good with the whole blood thing… Fuck, there’s another one over there.”

Erin was on it. She hustled over and spiked this middle aged zombie woman right in the forehead, through the fence.

“Jesus Christ!” She exclaimed. “I just HAVE to cum!”

Erin dropped the Crovel tool and reached for my AR-15. She started rubbing it between her legs.

“Hold on, sweetheart. Let’s empty that first.” I didn’t want to get shot with my own gun.
She emptied the mag and the chamber.

She then knelt down on the ground with the rifle between her legs. She pulled it up into her pussy and grabbed her tits through her blouse. She moaned with pleasure as she gripped the rifle with her thighs.

This was just too good. I got my thickening dick out.

“Jesus Christ, yes! Let me suck that, please? Let me suck your big hard cock.”

With one hand pulling the rifle into her pussy, she gripped my raging cock with the other and engulfed me with her mouth.

Fucken A! She took probably 6 of my 8 inches into her hot mouth. Then she bobbed quickly up and down my shaft, her hand following her mouth and squeezing my cock so fucking hard.

She spoke between her moans. “Mmm, mmm, mmm… you liking this? Mmm, mmm, mmm… this is gonna make me cum… mmm, mmm, mmm, god it’s so big… “

She kept “mmm-ing” as she gave me the most vigorous blowjob I’ve ever had. I was losing my mind.

“You fucking GO Erin! Yes… you were a fucking animal today… you’re a fucking hard corps killer… suck that cock, suck it suck it suck it oh FUCK I’m gonna cum!!”

I expected her to pull back, but she didn’t break stride at all. She kept sucking my hard cock as it began to pulse and throb.

Fiery shots of sperm exploded into her mouth, down her throat. She kept her mouth on the tip as her hand stroked me, coaxing out more cum and more cum. She swallowed immediately to make room for it all, and swallowed some more.

I stopped cumming and she fell back onto the ground. I followed her and pushed the rifle aside. I just grabbed her cunt through her pants and shook and squeezed her.

She hollered “YES” and yanked up her shirt to reveal her gorgeous breasts. With my other hand I grabbed the rifle and placed it on her tits, she grabbed it and rubbed it furiously on them as I continued to shake her cunt.

In just a few moments she clenched my hand with her legs and thrashed about as her orgasm took her.

“F-U-U-U-U-U-C-K!!!! Oh fuck… shit… SHIT!!!!” she repeated as the waves kept cumming.
I spotted a zombie at the fence. I traded hands so my right was now free to draw my .45.
Boom! And the Zed’s head exploded.

“HOLY FUCK!!!!” Erin screamed as her orgasm seemed to increase in ferocity. “Do it again!”

Boom! I fired at a tree.

“FUCK!”

Boom!

“JESUS you’re killing me!!!”

Boom!

“AAAUUGHHH!”

Boom Boom Boom Boom!

And she finally collapsed, her body trembling as her arms hit the dirt.

I dropped the empty pistol on the ground.

I was hard as a fucking rock again. I had never seen such a carnal display in my life. I furiously stroked my cock as she watched. In a few seconds I shot a small load right on her gorgeous little tits. The sperm was less, but my orgasm was great. Holy shit.

Erin wiped up my cum from her tits and licked it off her fingers. All of it. What a fucking trooper.

“Maybe we’ll kill some more Zeds tomorrow,” I said, putting myself back together.

“Zeds?” she asked, dusting herself off.

“Yeah, Zombies. Zeds. Zees. Zekes. You want to kill some more, right?”

She nodded and hugged me and kissed me, hard. I picked her up and she wrapped her legs around me and all my gear.

“I need you to fuck me, Michael. Seriously. Aunt Flo leaves town in a couple days.”

“You make sure it’s all clear and I’ll eat your cunt till you beg me to stop.”

“That’s not gonna happen! You’ll be licking pussy for days then.”

“Whatever it takes”

We kissed some more, she finally slid down to the ground.

I parked the Unimog in its spot, and tidied up the area.

We went back inside.

– – –

“Was that more shooting we heard?” asked Gayle.

“Yeah,” I answered, loosening my gear. “Few more zombies showed up. Right at the fence.”
Some of the girls were all fresh and clean. They looked awesome in mine and my ex-wife’s camo pants and t-shirts. A couple were still dirty, waiting their turn. Blake was all clean too. Guess he didn’t know about ‘ladies first.’

“So uh… I’ve got a computer in this little office over here. And I’ve got a tablet. They’re both connected to the web. Or what’s left of it. Why don’t you do… five minute shifts until everyone has a shot at it, then take ten minute shifts.”

You never saw young people move so fast in your life. Gayle got a chuckle out of it. Nice to see her smile.

“Anyone you want to check on?” I asked her.

“It can wait,” she replied. “Just some friends.”

“There’s no, uh… ‘Mr. Gayle’?”

“Haha!” she laughed. “Not for a few years.” She smiled warmly at me.

“How’s your girl, um…”

“Lorraine.”

“Yeah, Lorraine. Sorry, there’s so many of you.”

“Well, she’s resting comfortably. Probably need to change the bandages. There’s still some blood coming out.”

“Yeah. Probably due to my crappy sewing. Maybe we’ll put some super glue on it to help seal up the wound.”

One girl shrieked. “My parents are alive! In Boston!”

Gayle and I chatted a bit as we headed back to the medical room and re-patched her daughter, Lorraine. Found out more of what they were doing when this all started. Turns out they are from the college in Boulder, Colorado. A group of 20 of the sorority girls had gone down to south Denver for a funeral of one of their friends who’d been killed in a car accident. The service was at a funeral home and, during the service, one of the other dead bodies came out of the back room and started to bite folks. This zombie bit five or six people before they subdued it. The girls fled in panic. Gayle, the house mother, had driven the sorority bus down. As they tried to make their way back, massive traffic jams developed as zombies and people ran crazily all over the streets. Then, one of their girls died from being bitten earlier. She turned quickly, and bit some of the girls on the bus.

In the ensuing mayhem, they all abandoned the bus, only to get caught up in the shitstorm on the city streets. They finally re-took their bus, but were down to 15 girls at this point. Gayle tried to head north, to go back home, but everything was blocked. She found an opening south and went that way.

Everywhere they went, it seemed to be getting worse. They thought they might hole up in some smaller places like Colorado Springs or Littleton, but they were all in the process of being over-run. They kept heading south.

They ran out of gas a couple miles from here, and hoofed it into town. Not so easy with panicky girls and high heels. In town, nobody would help them, the zombies were picking them off one by one. They found an abandoned house with that kid Blake in it. Then I came along. All tolled, they lost 12 girls.

“Jesus. I don’t know what to say. I’m glad I took my helmet off at that moment.”

“So am I,” she said. “So am I. You don’t know what it’s like out there.”

We might’ve had another ‘moment’, but the girls were all around now.

I finally got my shower and came back out. The girls were talking quietly, some were crying as they hadn’t been able to get in touch with anybody.

I decided it was time for a little change of pace.

“Alright ladies. Listen up. We’re having hot chocolate and movies in ten minutes. Get your jammies and get ready for bed!”

I made the hot chocolates, and put a liberal amount of Bailey’s in each one. Then I dialed in a movie as the girls found spots on the couches with their pillows. Most were in my boxer shorts and my olive drab T-shirts. They all asked what movie, but I wouldn’t tell them.

The music started as beautiful shots of mountains passed by on the screen. The music built up…

“Is this…?”

“Are we really watching this?”

“Yes we are!”

Julie Andrews appeared on the top of a hill and started singing “The hills are alive, with the Sound of Music.”

I brought out the hot chocolates and passed them around. Went and got some Danish butter cookies that I snagged from Walmart, too.

I came out for the last time, Gayle and Erin had saved me a spot on the couch in between them. Nice. They sort of snuggled against me. I had to concentrate on the flick to keep my erection down.

As the movie played on, we started singing all the songs pretty much at the top of our lungs. Yes. I’m a man who likes musicals. Get over it. I like Metallica and STP and Johnny Cash, too. Expand your mind a bit.

I tried to get up at one point for re-fills but the girls wouldn’t hear of it. They made more hot chocolate and Bailey’s and made sure I had everything I wanted.

I surveyed my little party… bare legs all over, a few nips poking through here and there, two warm females leaning against me… could be worse.

The movie finally ended. Had to wake up a couple girls to get them to their beds. I got hugs and kisses from everyone, even Blake. Well, not kisses, thank God.

I was going to sleep in my computer room. The regular rooms were full and, well, this was fine with me. I got the air mattress out and it was as comfy as the beds.

I just settled down and was almost asleep when I heard fingernails tapping at my door. Maybe it’s Gayle, or maybe Erin wants to suck my cock some more?

I opened the door to find… one of the girls. I couldn’t think of her name. It’s Kathy, or Katherine, or Katie Lynn or something. She was in my T-shirt and boxers. Her head hung down, her face partially covered by her dark hair hanging down. She lifted her head to me; she had been crying.

“Something wrong?” I whispered to her in the near darkness. The room was just barely lit by a couple of LEDs from the router.

She shook her head, but pushed her way inside and closed the door. She pulled off her T-shirt and dropped her shorts to the floor, but all I could see in the darkness was her sad eyes.

I opened my arms and she hugged me, like she was holding on for dear life. She cried quietly against my chest for several minutes as I rocked her. I didn’t want to ask what it was, I could pretty much figure it out. She’s lonely, scared, saw many friends die, probably orphaned now… still, my cock got hard because of a naked body pressed into me.

She finally slid her arms inside my T-shirt and raised it up. I took it off, and dropped my own shorts. We got down on the air mattress, side by side and kissed long and deep, she still hung on tightly to me.

I moved my hand down to her rather plump ass, her soft flesh so pliable in my strong hands. She moaned and thrust her tongue in my mouth, searching, exploring. Her hand went down to my cock and gently but firmly gripped me and stroked me.

She rolled onto her back. In the dim light, I could see her marvelous tits splayed out to the sides. Christ, I didn’t know she had those! I went to suck them, but she stopped me. Spreading her legs, she whispered her only words to me.

“Just fuck me. Please. Fuck me now.”

I rolled on top of her, my rock hard cock between her freshly shaven legs. With just a little maneuvering, my cock found her pussy. I rubbed myself up and down her slit a couple times, surprised by how wet she was.

I moved so my cock was right at her front door. Then I entered her domain. She gasped as I slowly sank my cock into her. I just pressed, let my weight come down on her. I drove my cock all the way in. 8 inches of love muscle all the way in 8 seconds.

She entwined her legs around mine and we fucked slowly, but powerfully. I withdrew slowly, and re-plunged slowly but pressed her all the way into the mattress. Each stroke brought new moans and gasps from both of us. We slowly increased speed. Little faster. Little harder, too. Her slick cunt walls felt so nice and tight on my steel hard shaft.

We kissed hard, she didn’t want to let go. I grabbed her left tit hard, I didn’t want to let go. But I could feel those feelings heading my way. And fucking this hot teenager (or maybe she’s twenty, who the fuck knows I can’t even think of her name) with her slick cunt is helping the situation way too much. No amount of football thoughts are going to stop this. I thought of Gayle, that did it.

“Baby,” I whispered. “I’m going to cum.”

She only clenched harder, wanting me to cum inside her. Yeah, maybe not right now…
The cums finally got to me, I pulled out (with some difficulty) and shot my load from right there. Long streaks of cum shot out, I’m not sure where they went as it was nearly dark. I stroked until it was all done. Jesus that was nice.

The girl sat up and moved towards my cock, and found it with her mouth. She licked and sucked my cock clean of her and my juices. I’ve GOT to find out what her name is! I don’t want this to be a one-time thing. The obvious dawned on me about this time; she hadn’t cum yet.

I pressed her back down on the mattress and 69’d her, but mostly my cock just hung in her face. But I went to town on her pussy. I just ate her hard, and licked her hard, and grabbed her ass and pulled her apart so I could get my whole face in there. She pumped her clit against my tongue as I jammed most of my hand up her dripping twat. I pumped her furiously with my flexing fingers and thoroughly enjoyed her tasty cunt juices. I slipped my other hand to her ass and pressed in with my pointer finger. Her juices had oozed down there and it went right in.

Without warning, and without any noise, she clamped her thighs together, locking my hands in place in her ass and cunt. I pressed harder on her clit as it pulsed and pulsed. She thrashed around but I held on and kept my face right in there. I wanted this baby to remember this one.
She finally settled down from her cum somewhat. Then she pushed me off and sat up in the full glow of the LED. She dipped a couple fingers of her right hand into her cunt, got them all wet and juicy. Then, she brought her hand up to her right nipple and coated it with her own juices. With her left hand, she raised her tit to her mouth and basically made out with her own nipple for a minute or so. She did the same thing again but to her left tit.

Well that was new. And fucking cock-hardening. Jesus when I was 69-ing her it didn’t get hard again, but seeing this. Christ. I’ve cum 3 times in the last few hours, not bad for an old man of almost 40.

But now I’m hard as ever, can’t let this go to waste!

I pointed with my open hand to my cock, to show her what she did to me.

She grinned, then turned and got on all fours, her pussy and ass in plain view of the dim light. She turned her head back towards me and raised her eyebrows. She doesn’t talk much, but we seem to understand each other pretty well without the chatter.

I moved in behind her, preparing to mount her pussy. My head pressed into her pussy lips, still wet from her secretions. She suddenly moved forward, out of range.

She turned and looked at me again, and shook her head. This could only mean one thing.
“You sure?” I asked. This wasn’t something that, in my experience, most chicks enjoyed very much. Certainly not young chicks.

I dropped down a little and played with her pussy, getting my fingers wet so I could lube up her asshole. I drew up as much saliva as I could, also, to add to the mix. After a minute or so I assumed the position again, only a little higher this time.

I dripped a final spittle on my cock, and pressed it against her asshole.

The head slid right in.

She stiffened slightly at first, but I worked it back and forth a while and she relaxed again. With some more back and forth action, I pressed a little harder, going deeper into this usually forbidden area. I didn’t want to press to hard, though, and hurt her or scare her off.

Next thing I know she just backs up into me, hard! My cock sinks to the hilt, so deep up inside her.

She grabbed a pillow and collapsed into it with her face and arms holding it tight, her ass still pointing into the air to accept her butt-fucking. Time to go to work!

With increasing intensity, I fucked her ass good. It’s different than a pussy, tighter right at the opening but a bit looser once you’re inside. It felt fantastic.

I reached around to frig her pussy with one hand and grabbed a big tit with the other and squeezed the shit out of it. Still not a sound out of her. Hey, I don’t want her to wake everyone up but I also want to have some impact on her, know what I mean?

I fucked her faster, so fast I was like a blur in her tight ass. I grabbed her nipple and made a fist with it inside my fingers. My nails dug into her titflesh. I pulled against her cunt and raised her body to meet each quick thrust of my cock.

She squealed into her pillow. A little. then more. Then a LOT more as I continued this relentless assault on her person.

She raised up on all fours again, arched her back, and trembled with another orgasm.
I came too, right then. I could feel her cunt quivering and her ass gripped my cock as I shot load after load of hot cum in her ass.

The door to my little computer room burst open and somebody hit the lights, bathing us both in harsh, fluorescent splendor. What the actual fuck?

= = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 4 – Midnight Run
= = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Gayle started talking rapid-fire before the door was fully open.

“Michael it’s Lorraine she’s in trouble I think and I don’t…” she stopped talking mid-sentence as the picture became clear to her.

I pulled out of what’s-her-name’s ass with an audible pop. As I stood up, cum strings hung from my cock. Gayle stared at me, then my cock, then at the girl’s gaping asshole that had some cum oozing out of it.

“What’s the matter with her?” I asked, trying to break the tension. My fuck buddy tried to dig a hole in the air mattress. She managed to hide a little bit in the blanket. Of course, by this time, a couple other girls had come out to see what the problem was. I started dressing.

“She’s, she’s…” Gayle couldn’t get the words out.

“What Gayle, come on!” I snapped at her, probably a little too much.

With sudden steel in her voice and a cold hard stare, Gayle said, “She’s running a fever of 103.6. She won’t wake up. I looked at the wound and it seems infected. Her breathing is shallow and ragged. She needs antibiotics, or something.”

Shit, I thought as I laced up my boots. I don’t have any liquid antibiotics, just pills. But you can’t make an unconscious person swallow pills and liquid. They’ll likely gag or get their lungs filled with fluid.

“Somebody go get Blake.”

“I’m right here!” he answered from just behind the door. Great, everyone seemed to be up at this point.

“Is there a clinic in town?”

“Uh… just Doc Brown.”

“Does he give IVs to people?”

“Um… um… Yeah! When those hikers got lost last year? We brought them to him after we found them. He put those bags on them.”

“Alright, Blake. Get dressed. RFN. You’re coming with me.”

“RFN?”

“Right Fuckin’ Now!” I hollered. He moved like a bandit.

“Where’s my shooter girl? Erin?”

“Uh,” answered somebody who wasn’t Erin. “She just ran to back her room also… yeah she’s getting dressed, too.”

I looked at Gayle. “We’ll make a speed run to town. 5 minutes. Grab some shit from the Doc’s place. Back immediately. 10 minutes, tops. We’ll save her.”

She crossed her arms and just looked at me like this was all my fault.

“I’ll save her, I promise.”

I handed her a small hand-held HAM/GMRS radio.

“Channel 16. Leave it on but don’t call us unless we call you. Here’s the button to talk.”

I scooped up my regular AR and my fancy one from back home. It’s got a red-dot sight that’s very handy in the dark.

“Blake, can you shoot?” I asked as he ran up to me.

“Um, just air-soft guns, yeah.” Jesus, what kind of country boy doesn’t shoot?

“Alright, you get the Crovel. Erin, you’re riding shotgun with my good AR. We’re taking the Jeep.”

We bounced in to town in record time. The Unimog is an awesome rig, but it’s not real fast, and it’s not real quiet. I had outfitted my Jeep with some good Teraflex parts underneath so we could handle the rough road at speed with ease.

“Go down there,” said Blake, pointing the way. “Then turn right and right again. You’ll be on Main Street.”

I cut the lights and slowed. The Jeep has a quiet exhaust on it, but it still squeaks and the tires make noise on the pavement, too.

“You can drive, right Erin?”

“Yeah, no worries.”

“Ok, it’s an automatic. We’re going to back up to the office. I’m going to turn on these rear lights to shine inside. Blake and I will smash and grab. I want you standing outside, but right by the Jeep. Keep it running. I need you to keep the area clear. But don’t shoot until you have to. Got it?”

“Yes Daddy,” she said.

What the fuck? Daddy? Whatever… I don’t have time to worry about that.

I busted in a pane of glass on Doc’s front door. The noise made me cringe, but I figured it was quieter than breaking the whole thing down.

“Eyes sharp,” I whispered to Blake. “Keep sweeping the light.” He had a flashlight, I had one mounted on my gun. I reached in and undid the lock. We entered the office.
Kind of messy for a Doctor’s office, I thought. Papers and shit were on the floor, things knocked down. Maybe we weren’t the first to loot the place?

Blake waved towards the back, indicating where to go.

His flashlight hit upon a stainless steel locked cabinet down in the back. I looked at Blake and he nodded. He had his sharpened crovel at the ready. I let him go first.

Stupid… Stupid Stupid STUPID!

He walked past the examining room. I followed, but as I did a zombie came out and grabbed me and knocked me down. Jesus Christ, I thought, as we fell in the hallway. I don’t have any of my armor on, not even my helmet or goggles or anything.

Old Zed had me pinned. Actually he seemed like a teenaged boy. But he was a big boy. He leaned in for a quick bite. I couldn’t get my rifle to bear on something inches away from me. I was kind of sitting on my pistol, so that was no good. I punched him a couple times to keep him away. But Zed never gets tired, or hurt, or deterred. He just keeps coming. My Ka-bar knife is on my chest rig, if I can just reach it….

Blake screamed.

“Well fucking help me!” I hollered to him. I thought he was screaming about my predicament.

I hit my Zed particularly hard at that moment, his head seemed to be a little off kilter now. I risked a glance at Blake to see why he wasn’t helping me.

Blake stood a few feet from his own zombie. Doc Brown, from the looks of him. His white coat spattered with blood, he was coming towards Blake.

I punched my Zed again as hard as I fucking could, further tweaking his head and neck.

“Blake!! Swing! Hit Him!!!”

But Blake just stood there. ‘The Fear’ had gripped him. He froze.

I hit my Zed so hard that his neck broke. He stopped grabbing me and I was able to push him off me just in time to see the Doc bearing down on Blake. I grabbed my rifle and fired off a perfect headshot on the dead Doc.

But I was too late.

Blake dropped the Crovel and grabbed his neck. Blood flowed out around his fingers.

“Erin! Get in here!”

But she answered with a Boom!… Boom! Boom!

“Come on Daddy-oh! We got trouble out here!”

Shit shit shit SHIT!

Blake handed me the keys to the cabinet.

“I… got these from Doc. I’m sorry…”

“No buddy. It’s okay. You did fine.” What the fuck else was I going to say?

“I… Doc… he….”

I rummaged through the cabinet as Blake tried to explain.

“He’s been my Doc since forever. I couldn’t kill him.”

“I know, Blake. I know.”

Erin’s rifle blasted a few times.

I found the IV bags. I dumped out a trash can and threw them all in there. Then I grabbed several tube-looking things and as many syringes as I could. I also threw in some bottles of pills, and little bottles of liquids that had drug names on them. I don’t know what they were, I took them all. I looked at Blake as he struggled to speak.

“Michael… you have to go. Save Lorraine.” He was a coward two minutes ago. Now he’s grown granite balls.

“Come on Blake, you’re coming with us.” I have to try and do something for this kid.
We got outside, Blake nearly falling off the sidewalk.

“What happened?” Erin asked in horror. She could see his blood from the rear Jeep lights.

“I got bit. You guys go. I’m… done… I can feel it…” I didn’t know what to do, or say. He was right, of course. He was done.

Erin came around on his non-bitten side, and leaned up and kissed him on the cheek and held him for a moment.

I put my arm on his shoulder.

“You’re a brave son of a bitch,” I said, my voice cracking.

“Yeah… just go. This really hurts. Fucking hell…”

And Blake turned and walked slowly up the street. In the dim light, some zombies saw him and started shuffling towards him. We had a clean getaway now.

Erin raised her rifle, I pushed it back down.

“No. It’s my job.”

I raised my rifle. Sighted in on the target. I paused for a moment. Exhaled.

Then I pulled the trigger.

– – –

I grabbed a road flare from the back of the Jeep and lit it. I tossed it a couple feet away. I made her drive away, slowly down Main Street without any lights and as soundlessly as possible. I was hoping the flare would draw the zombies towards its light, so they wouldn’t follow us home. We turned the corner, and she punched the accelerator for home.

– – –

“We’re two minutes out,” I said into the radio.

“You’re late,” replied Gayle, tersely. “You guys just fooling around out there?” Ouch.
I didn’t respond.

Erin drove like a Baja 1000 champion. I sat there and bounced around. Somehow I had gotten my seat belt on, I don’t remember doing that.

I should have cleared the rooms before we passed them. I’ve watched enough cop shows and war movies to know that you don’t walk past a fucking room without checking it. Jesus.
Blake’s dead because of me. I got him killed. Then I had to murder him and leave him in the street, like a rabid dog.

We pulled in to our complex and quickly got inside. Gayle anxiously took the trash basket full of drugs and began sorting them out on the table. All the other girls were there, waiting anxiously to see what was going to happen. It only took about three more seconds until someone asked the inevitable question.

“Where’s Blake?”

My throat clamped up as I tried to choke back the tears and the screams. They all looked at me. I couldn’t talk.

Erin rescued me. “He didn’t make it.”

A collective gasp rose from the group, then a bunch of them starting all talking at once.

“Shut up!” hollered Erin. And they did. “Let’s focus on getting Lorraine fixed up.”

Gayle and the others looked at me. I tried to help but my hands were too shaky. I almost spilled the amoxicillan bottle. But I could still help. Sort of.

“Tina,” I finally said, my voice sounding weird to me. “Get the tablet over here. Yeah. Click on the server icon, right. Click Medical, ok click the IV folder, click that file, yeah mixtures.”

Fortunately, I had my downloaded files pretty well organized. We skimmed and found the directions for the proper amount of antibiotic fluid for the IV bag. Erin put in the right amount.
Then we searched the videos and found how to insert a line for the IV. Gayle watched it twice.

She looked at me, my hands were still shaking.

She gave it a go.

She got it on the first try. We set the drip rate, and hoped for the best.

“Get some towels under her,” I said quietly. “We don’t have a catheter for her.” Gayle understood and we piled up a few for Lorraine to lay on. We still had her on her stomach so it was a bit awkward.

I went to the main dining table and slumped down in a chair. The girls tried to soothe me, but I didn’t want any of that. Erin understood that. She moved them away from me and started to get everyone back to bed. It was right about midnight.

“Six A.M. girls,” I called out. “We’re getting up at 6.” They didn’t like it, but they didn’t say anything, either.

Gayle came to the kitchen. She got out the Bailey’s that we partied with earlier and poured a generous glass. She put it in front of me.

“Thanks.”

“I’m not doing this to be nice to you,” she said, bluntly. “I need you to calm the hell down and start functioning again. Now, tell me what happened.”

I sat up and swallowed the drink down.

“I made a mistake. It’s all my fault.” Gayle just looked at me. “I let Blake go ahead of me at the doctor’s office. We went by a room that we didn’t clear. I got jumped, then Blake got confronted but he froze up. The Doc bit him… I shot the Doc but it was too late… Then I had to shoot Blake…”

I put my head in my hands and sobbed. That poor fucking kid, he was only 18 or 19.

Gayle got my glass and poured another double shot.

“Look, Michael. Blake was a sweet kid. But he wasn’t a fighter. When we all crashed into his house, he didn’t help fend off the zombies, he just stood there. It’s not your fault.”

“Well, I shouldn’t have put anyone who’s that unprepared in that situation. That’s why we’re getting up early tomorrow. We’re starting basic training.”

I stood up to go to bed.

Gayle came and gave me a quick hug. I didn’t really hug her back as I didn’t deserve any hugs right then.

“Thanks for getting the IVs for Lorraine. Kaitlyn was really worried about you.”

Kaitlyn! That was her name. Kaitlyn.

“I uh… I’m not sure what your plan is, but you better watch what you’re doing here. These girls are very… tender right now. And you’re like some hero father figure to them. Watch your step. Good night, Michael.”

I trudged to my room and had a terrible sleep.

= = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 5 – Basic
= = = = = = = = = =

Gayle changed out Lorraine’s IV bag in the middle of the night. The next morning, her fever was gone and she was sleeping comfortably.

‘Basic Training’ began with a speech about this new world, we have to toughen up, yadda yadda yadda, we can’t have any more Blake incidents, etc. We did an hour of calisthenics and cardio.

Then we trained on the weapons. With youtube videos and hands-on training, they became adept at handling, loading, and clearing the AR-15, the 10/22, and Remington 870 shotgun.
It was rather chilling during training, we could hear Zed moaning outside. We hadn’t locked the gate last night and they were in the perimeter. The girls were paying very good attention.

Finally, it was time for live fire training. Gayle stayed down below with Lorraine while the rest of us went up to the roof with one AR and the 10/22 and a bunch of magazines for each. Zed had us surrounded. They saw us and moaned the death moan at us. It was fucking surreal. We were perfectly safe, though. Zed can’t climb 12 foot vertical walls.

I had Erin display the proper stance and pointed out how to aim etc. She busted a couple caps, two Zeds fell.

“Tina, you try it.” The nice thing about the AR, it shoots a small but powerful bullet. Still, the kick on that is minimal. Women can easily shoot it without losing control of the weapon. Tina took aim.

“Fatty in the red shirt,” I called out.

BAM!

“Okay you’re a little low, you got his chest.”

BAM!

“Still low, make sure you’re using the front sights, line up both sights.”

BAM!

“And he’s down! Nice one! Couple more now.”

And so it went. They all did fairly well, everyone but Patsy had several kills. This was what I wanted, they had to get their hands dirty. But Patsy bothered me. She almost seemed to be missing on purpose.

Kaitlyn rubbed up on me a few times. Erin grabbed my ass at one point, but nobody saw. Erin was right there at my door last night when I pulled my cock out of Kaitlyn’s gaping ass, but it didn’t seem to faze her at all. Unlike Ms. Gayle, who seemed to have developed a confused but still strong dislike towards me. Sorry dear, one kiss doesn’t mean we are exclusive. Although, she is so damn attractive. And sweet, and strong. Christ…

We broke for lunch and got the best news ever, Lorraine was awake! Gayle introduced us
formally for the first time. Lorraine just smiled up at me as we didn’t want her moving just yet. My god she was pretty… I mean her mom was fantastic but Lorraine, wow. She whispered it was nice to meet me, and held my hand for a few moments. Gayle ushered me out of there.

The rest of the day was more training, and then cleaning up. What do you do with 38 dead Zeds on your property? We ended up fashioning these big hooks out of some rebar we had in a shed. Rebar, that super strong steel they use in concrete structures. We tied two ropes to that so two or four people could haul them across the ground. There was a small indentation in the ground outside the fence line, we dragged them over there as best we could. This ended up being the best strength training exercise. You used you legs, arms, chest, core, everything.

I need these girls to be strong. I need to count on them. We need to take back our world.
Patsy stayed behind with Lorraine so Gayle could make dinner ready for everyone, which was nice.

I really liked the busy activity all day. It sort of helped keep Blake out of my head. But in the evening, he came back to bother me. A lot. The girls put on Legally Blonde. No, not a porno, the one with Reese Witherspoon. I just wasn’t up for it, though, and retired to my room with a six-pack of Budweisers.

I worked on the computer, checked the boards for new info, put out some info. We, the scattered few still connected to the Web, were trying to discern if death was caused by the bite only, or if it could be caused by transference of fluids. Like, say, a Zed drools on you and it gets in your mouth or eye or a cut. Nobody had anything conclusive yet. I said we should assume it’s transferable without a bite, just to be safe.

The consensus was that Zed was pretty much like a George Romero Zombie; not really fast, not smart, drawn to smell, sound and motion, and eager for human flesh to eat. Well at least nobody has seen any running zombies. Unfortunately, it seemed that any death was now a turn-into-a-zombie event. Not just from a bite, but a heart attack, too.

Then I looked at our supplies, our land maps, and tried to think of some plans. Winter was coming. We couldn’t plant anything now. But there’s plenty we should be doing. The main thing was, we needed to clean out the town. But before that, we needed to get these girls in shape and properly outfitted. They were all wearing clothes and shoes that didn’t really fit.

One more day of training, then we’ll make a another high-speed dash into town for some stuff.
I heard the movie ending and the party was breaking up. I went out to say goodnight to everyone and to pee. Six beers, ya know. Told everyone that we’re boot camping again tomorrow.

Everyone except Gayle hugged me goodnight. She did say it, though. Lorraine was up, gingerly, gave me a soft hug. She doesn’t know me at all, but everyone’s been filling her in on the recent events. Lorraine is… really pretty. I mean, take your breath away pretty. She looks at you and you puff out your chest a little, suck in your gut.

I had a couple generous shots of Gentleman Jack, and I tried going to sleep. But nothing happened. As I lay there, I heard fingernails tapping on my door again. Shit. My mind wasn’t in the right place for this. Blake’s death weighed very heavily on me.

She tapped again.

I got up and went to open the door. I was fully ready to tell Kaitlyn or Erin that I just wasn’t in the mood right now. Really. I was.

I flung the door open, and there stood Kristin and Lizzie. The Johnson sisters. They weren’t twins, being a couple years apart, but they had a strong family resemblance. Light reddish hair, fair skin, cute little freckles… oh man.

“Yeah, girls?”

“We need you, Daddy-man!” they whispered in unison.

“No,” I protested. “I can’t. I’m all messed up about Blake right now and–“

Kristin raised her arms over her head. Lizzie lifted Kristin’s shirt up and over her head. She bent down and licked Kristin’s beautiful pink nipple. Probably a C-cup.

“You’re going to say no to this?” asked Lizzie.

Well, I was still very upset about the Blake situation.

But I’m also a man.

= = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 6 – Revelation
= = = = = = = = = = = =

I woke up alone the next morning, wondering where the sisters went. Christ, they were incredible. It’s the kind of thing where I can’t give an exact play-by-play description of what went down, there was just so much going on! Plus I was buzzed from the beers and the Jack. But it was something like this:

Lizzie was the older one, 21, it turns out. And Kristin the younger at just past 18. Lizzie, the aggressor, pushed me down in my wheelie chair and told me to just sit there for awhile, not to move.

The two girls stood right in front of me. Lizzie removed Kristin’s pants, exposing her shaved pubic area. She raised Kristin’s leg kind of past me, so she was stepping on the edge of the desk. Kristin held on to the wall for support. Lizzie proceeded to caress Kristin’s body, all over, squeezing and kneading all of her parts. And all the while she’s whispering “Look at these tits!” and “Isn’t she pretty?” and “She’s so soft” and things like that. I was concerned for Kristin at first, but she seemed to love it, especially when Lizzie moved around to kiss Kristin’s pussy. I went from 80% hard to about 200% when she did that.

I’d been in a couple of threesomes before. And let me tell you, it ain’t like in the pornos. One of the girls is usually shy, and then somebody gets their feelings hurt because they aren’t getting enough attention or whatever… most people just aren’t wired for a multi-person situation.

But these two sisters, different story! Lizzie stopped eating her sister’s pussy and turned to kiss me. Her hot, sensuous mouth was enhanced by the dripping pussy juice from Kristin. Jesus, kissing a hot young girl, who’s got her own sister’s juices on her lips, I was just melting. I wasn’t aware at the time, but all thoughts of Blake vanished. Sorry, dude.

Lizzie asked me, “Michael? Would you like… Would you maybe kiss Kristin’s cunt for me?”

I got up off the chair and all three of us went down to the air mattress. I buried my face in Kristin’s young cunt alright. Her juices already flowing from her sister’s tongue, she just squirmed and moaned softly under my gentle assault.

And this is where it gets kind of fuzzy. Lizzie went and sucked on Kristin’s tits some more… then both of us were sucking Kristin’s tits… then I got rolled on my back and had Lizzie’s cunt smashing my face and my cock up Kristin’s cunt.

Then… Well there was rubbing… and sucking… and kissing… and seemingly everywhere I reached there was a nice female part to play with or suck or fuck. My cock was never not in a mouth or a pussy for very long at all. I remember at one point pulling my cock out of Lizzie’s twat and sticking it immediately into Kristin’s mouth. Both of the girls just couldn’t get enough of each others pussy juices.

A bit later, the girls were sixty-nining, with my cock going in a hot pussy, and getting licked on the outstroke. Holy shit! When I had to cum, Lizzie (at the time on all fours with Kristin under her) told me to jack off into her asshole. I didn’t really fuck her ass, just pressed the tip against her hole and jacked myself.

Her juicy ass felt wonderful as I shot load after load of cum into her butt. Lizzie squealed as Kristin lapped her cunt like a thirsty dog. When I finished, Lizzie rose up and dripped my cum out of her ass…

… into Kristin’s mouth.

“Don’t you swallow that stuff, bitch!” whispered Lizzie.

Kristin held my cum in her mouth as she licked her sister ass, cleaning it all up. Lizzie promptly turned around and kissed her sister firmly and tenderly and roughly, and they fought for the cum back and forth. Some ran down Kristin’s cheek. The two girls entwined their legs and ground their pussies into each other, cumming hard simultaneously in just a couple minutes. I forced my way from behind so I could try and lick both of their cunts. Nice.

We kept fucking, and grinding cunts, and I came in Lizzie’s face and Kristin licked it all off and swallowed it. Lizzie, angry about that, demanded I fuck Kristin in the ass for her transgressions. I remember Kristin not being too excited by that, but Lizzie stuck her tongue completely up Kristin’s ass, then slipped in a finger with some spit and pussy juice. Finally she had three fingers in there and pronounced her ready.

My cock was pretty worn out at this point, but we rallied and I butt-fucked Kristin. Yes, I butt-fucked an 18 year and one-month old hot babe. I remember grabbing her tits hard… and I remember her cumming so hard pussy juice was actually dripping from her cunt.

When I filled her ass as much as I could with cum, I fell back on the bed in sheer exhaustion. Lizzie was there to lick my cock, though; she wanted my cum since Kristin seemed to be holding it inside her ass.

Both girls wanted more. I wasn’t ready to oblige anymore. But I laid there, sucking soft tits while they masturbated themselves on my legs. I did cum one more time… but there was hardly any semen cumming out, mostly just dust at this point.

The final score was Kristin at 9 orgasms, Lizzie right behind with 8 (but two were multiples… how do you count those?) and I trailed at 4 and a probable. So they won and I lost. But I didn’t feel like a loser.

– – –

After our morning P90 workout, we ate Gayle’s pancakes from my dehydrated stash, and I talked about my general plan for taking back our little neighboring town. Since it didn’t look like my buddies were coming, I was going to use their food, and guns, and other supplies. With all of us, We had about 3 years of food in storage.

But that wasn’t enough. What then? My plan was to get farming next spring. But we need to clear out Zach and all his friends first; can’t have him trampling all over our fields and gardens.
Then, Patsy spoke up.

“I don’t really think we should be killing these… people…”

All heads turned her way, you could hear the syrup flowing down the cakes.

Finally, Erin broke the tension. “Why the fuck would you say that? Are you fucking stupid?” That’s my girl!

“No. I’m serious.. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking these last few days. I think this is the
Apocalypse. Armageddon. You know, from The Book of Revelation. This is the Tribulation.

“These people out there, yes they died. But now they are Angels, and they’re doing God’s work.”

I laughed out loud. Then the others all started talking and hollering, but I could hear Patsy saying something like “You’re going against God’s plan” or some shit like that.

Hey, I’m a believer in the U. S. Constitution. You want to believe in the Big Sky Daddy, go right ahead. That’s your right, it’s part of the First Amendment. You want to believe in the Flying Spaghetti Monster? Fine. I don’t care. But your freedoms and rights end when they impact my freedoms and rights.

I tapped my coffee cup a few times on the table. The cacophony dimmed, and finally stopped as all eyes turned towards me.

“Patsy… you can believe what you want to believe. But, you are also a guest in my house. My plan, for all the occupants of this house, is to try and get through this Zombie Apocalypse, and to keep living and kill the bad guys. I want to plant crops, I want us to be safe. I want us to live. I kind of thought those were mutual feelings we all had. I expected everyone in this house to work towards that goal. We kill Zed, and Zach, and Zena, and we try and start over.”

I took a sip of coffee and the girls all started shouting back and forth. Finally, I tapped my cup again.

“Let’s see a show of hands.Who wants to try and live through this thing and come out the other side?” Everyone’s hand went up except Patsy’s.

“Well, what is the other option, Patsy?”

“Well, we just… wait for God to show us what to do.”

“Maybe God is showing you what to do, through me!” Hey, it was worth a shot.

“I hardly think you’re God’s messenger,” Patsy said. Emphasis on the ‘you’re’; full of scorn. “No, we have to wait for a sign.”

“Do you want to wait in this house? My house?”

“I don’t know. I can’t be around all this… fornicating that’s going on.”

More hollering. Gayle glared at me. Lorraine, or Lorrie as I was now calling her, looked at me a little hurt, like she was being left out of something. Jesus, it didn’t feel good to disappoint her. What the fuck?

I ate the rest of my breakfast. The girls were all agitated with Patsy and they argued with each other. I looked at Patsy. Pretty girl, dyed blonde hair, nice firm body, obviously somewhat smart as she’s in college. But she’s either a religious whacko or she’s gone crazy. Maybe both. Oh well, not my problem anymore.

I got up from the table, all eyes followed me. I grabbed my rifle and headed outside.

“I’ll be back.”

And I was, in about 15 minutes. The girls had finished cleaning up and were milling about with their coffees, kind of wondering what I was up to.

I came back with a nice backpack, filled up.

“Patsy. First of all, I’m sorry to have infringed on your beliefs. That was wrong of me.”

“Thank you,” she beamed.

“And I’m sorry for the fornicating.” That brought some snickers and downright laughter.

“But you’ve made it apparent you don’t want to stay here. So I put together a little kit here,” I indicated the backpack. “There’s water for three days, food, a jacket, gloves, matches, oh and a Bible, of course. Let’s see, no weapons, of course. You won’t be needing those…”

“What… what do you mean?” asked Patsy, suddenly very afraid.

“Looks like you’ve been called, bitch,” said Erin.

“Michael!” started Gayle. I knew she was going to say something about her being responsible for these girls.

“Patsy, you’re either with us, or you aren’t. I can’t have someone here who I can’t trust not to leave a door open on purpose.” I held up the pack for her.

“Gayle?” Patsy pleaded.

Gayle looked at her feet. “You know, Patsy, I think Michael’s right. If you feel this way, you endanger all of us. I’ve almost lost my own daughter due to an accident with these… things that certainly aren’t Angels. I’m not going to risk that you want these things to live!”

Lorrie chimed in. “You know they almost killed me. They DID kill a lot of our friends. If you want these… zombies to live, then you don’t belong here.”

“You better not go to town, Pats, ” I said. “We’ll be killing a lot of Angels there and I don’t want you to be upset by that.”

“The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want…” Patsy began. She kept praying as she shouldered the pack. I helped her adjust the straps. “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil.”

“Atta girl!” I said. And I meant it. I didn’t want her to die. But I can’t have her getting us killed, either. She kept praying as she walked out the door.

“Surely goodness and mercy will follow me, all the days of my life.”

Gayle looked at me and shrugged. I shrugged, too. Maybe this is God’s plan. I think it sucks, whatever it is. I think Patsy just went nuts, is all.

I went to my room and returned with the .308 rifle. It’s got a 16 power scope on it, and I’m pretty good with it. I can hit a 1-foot steel plate at 600 yards.

I followed Patsy out, unlocked the gate for her. Erin followed me with my old AR, now ‘hers’. I pointed out a Zeke to her, Erin popped him in the head. Patsy didn’t flinch, just kept right on repeating her Psalm for what seemed like the 23rd time.

I took up a position on our hill and looked down the valley. 5 Zekes were ambling about. I targeted the closest one at about 150 yards.

BOOM!

“Jesus!” Erin jumped. “That thing barks, doesn’t it!”

I turned and gave her a little smile, and saw that everyone else had come outside, also. I acquired a new target.

BOOM! and another Zeke fell. Patsy stopped at the dead ‘Angels’ and crossed herself and them, like she was blessing them.

BOOM! got him.

BOOM! got her.

BOOM! missed. This last guy was pretty far out there. He was angling towards Patsy. Some kind of self-preservation instinct kicked in, and Patsy started walking away from this guy.

I hollered out into the valley, “COME BACK!!!”

Then I fired again at Zach and missed. Moving targets at 500 yards are hard.

Patsy turned and waved at us. Then she took off in a run towards the main road. She rounded a bend and we couldn’t see her anymore.

That fifth Zach was now walking in a straight line away from me. Easy does it… breathe out… hold… BOOM!

Got him! But my excitement was short lived as we saw several more Zach’s come from the town area and headed to where Patsy would be. They were out of range, though.

I turned and headed back to the house. Some of the girls patted my arm. One of them said “Let’s go get her! With the Jeep or something!” But to my surprise, Gayle responded to the contrary.

“She made her decision. I think Mike was bluffing, right Mike?” I nodded. I was. I didn’t expect her to really go.

“If we brought her back, she would just do something stupid either accidentally or on purpose. Michael was right. She was a danger to us.”

We spent the rest of the day preparing our weapons, teaching the girls how to care for and clean them, ran through more drills to clear jams etc. Everybody now had an AR-15 as I had broken into the group’s stash of standardized weapons. My buddies won’t mind, since they are gone…

The mood was, okay. People were disappointed with Patsy, but nobody seemed to be upset with me. I just hope we don’t see her as a new ‘Angel’. I won’t hesitate to shoot her zombie body, but it will be a bummer nonetheless.

I talked more with the girls about my plan for tomorrow. We’re going to the “Master’s Hardware and Dry Goods” store. The girls need underwear, shoes that fit, and some clothes, too. I’m all for going bra-less, but some of these girls have real big tits. And I need them to be able to run. Big bouncing tits are fun to watch in slow motion when they run, but in a Zed situation it ain’t cool to have things going in all directions. Gotta strap those puppies down.

“I’m going to need two volunteers for tomorrow’s excursion,” I stated. All hands went up. “Now hold on a second. I need people who are good shots, can move quick, and don’t mind getting dirty. Ok Erin, thanks. But you were already drafted, that’s why I only need two more… Lorrie, sorry sweetie, you need more healing. Gayle, thanks, but not yet. No… I’m thinking… Lizzie and Dizzy–“

“It’s Kristin, asshole!”

“I know, I know… just kidding. Whaddya two say?”

They nodded their heads in unison. Gotta love sisters.

So instead of a movie that night, we all cleaned the weapons and checked our packs. We loaded the Jeep with some trade goods, like gallon jugs of water and canned foods in case we found some survivors. Also some dry foods like instant potatoes and such.

We got everything packed and racked, with no slack.

“Alright everyone. Bedtime. And we’re on lockdown tonight.” Got a couple snickers on that one.

“I’m serious. We need to be up bright and early and ready to go.”

I was left unmolested that night, which was good. I got some pretty good sleep.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 7 – Daddy’s Little Girl
= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

We dressed for battle as best we could. The motorcycle helmets fit the sisters, but was too big for Erin. We put some towels in there to make it sit better. We were finally ready.
Acutely aware of how well the last outing went, when we lost Blake, this farewell was a bit tearful.

“Come back to us,” Gayle intoned. “All of you!”

Lorrie hugged me, too, with tears in her eyes. I held her shoulders, afraid to touch her back. Her breasts pressed into me. Jesus.

“Come back to us… to me…” she whispered.

We got in the Jeep and headed towards town.

As we headed down Main Street, we could see the dead Zeds from the other day. Nobody is cleaning up the town. We stopped in front of “Master’s” store. Peeking in the windows, we couldn’t see anything. I tapped on the glass lightly with my rifle barrel.

Suddenly, movement. Hang on… yep, it’s a Zach wandering around in the store. I didn’t want to just shoot and bust up the glass, I wanted to keep some integrity to the store. Talking to the girls, we drove the Jeep around the side of the store. I took a set of keys, as did Erin. We climbed up on top of the Jeep and went up the fire escape to the second floor. I climbed in the window and cleared the area. The other gals came in. Okay.

“I’m going downstairs,” I whispered. “I’m going to take him out with the Crovel.” That’s my mini shovel with a razor sharp edge.

I took two steps downstairs, and was met by a young man with a shotgun pointed at my face.

“You’re not going anywhere, fucker.” he said, rather shakily.

I set the crovel down, but now the kid had three other rifles pointed at his head. Then a door opened up behind us. Confusion reigned as another kid pointed a rifle at Lizzie, then at me, then he didn’t know who to point it at. My girls were yelling, so were the boys; this was very tense and could go bad in a hurry. But I could see these were young kids. I didn’t think they were dangerous, just being protective.

“My girls! SHUT UP!” And they did. “Okay fellas. I’m going to take my helmet off. Ok? Just real slow, we aren’t here to hurt you. We want to buy or trade for some things.”

The one on the stairs looked at his bud, then nodded at me.

I took off my helmet, and set it on a table in the hallway.

“Ok. See? Just a regular guy. Erin, girls. Lower your rifles. See guys? We’re cool. Everybody’s cool… Lean your rifles on the wall. Nice and easy. Yeah that’s it. Okay, now take off your helmets.”

This is what I was counting on. And it worked. The guys weren’t looking at me anymore. They watched as the motocross helmets came off, and three gorgeous faces looked back at them.

The girls did some of that hair-flipping thing that is just so desirable.

I reached out and pushed the shotgun away from my face. I asked the other guy to lower his gun, which he did.

“This is Erin, and that’s Elizabeth and Kristin.” The girls smiled beautifully.

“I’m Morgan,” said my guy on the stairs. He handed me the shotgun while he moved over to shake hands with the girls.

“And I’m Wyatt!” said the other one, making sure he got introduced also.

“Morgan and Wyatt?” I kind of smirked. “Where’s Virgil?” I joked. You know, the Earp brothers. I was met with glum faces. “He’s downstairs in the store. How did you know his name… oh yeah, you’re old.”

“Yeah, I’m sorry about your brother. I’m Michael. And really, we just want to trade for some stuff. Who’s Masters? Is he the owner?”

“That’s our dad. Bat Masters. We’re his sons. He was killed at the church on that first night…”

“So, you’re… Bat Masters’ sons?” I smiled again. Another joke only old guys get.

“Well guys, I’m very sorry for your loss. But we need some things for the girls. You fellas need water? Food?”

“We need water bad,” said Morgan. “We’re all out, and drinking out of the toilet tanks–OWW!”

Wyatt slugged him on the shoulder. He didn’t want to look bad in front of the girls.

“Boys,” I said. “Before we do any trading, we’ve got to… remove Virgil…”

“Yeah. We know. We just can’t do it.” Morgan, apparently the younger one, cried a little. Kristin went to him and hugged him. Erin moved towards me, as Liz sidled up to Wyatt.
“If it’s okay with you guys,” started Erin. “Michael can… help you with this.” Nice diplomacy! Who knew she was so sensitive?

Morgan nodded. Erin and I went downstairs, helmets back on and weapons ready..

I opened the backdoor with the key from Wyatt, and I quickly dispatched poor Virgil with my Crovel. Erin helped me drag him outside. We cleaned up the blood so the boys wouldn’t see anything.

The atmosphere lightened up then. The two sisters went shopping with the boys helping. For a crappy small town, they had pretty good stuff. I guess there’s a pretty famous trailhead up in the woods, so they get quite a few hikers coming through here needing last minute gear.

Movement outside caught my eye, several Zachs were at the front of the store.

“Can we get to the clock tower from here?” I asked. It was just a little cupola kind of a thing, sitting on the roof of the second floor. We climbed the stairs from the roof. A couple kicks and the clock fell out of the front. Nice view from here, we could see most of the town, now.

I looked at Erin. Her face pleaded with me.

“Go ahead,” I said. “Make their day!”

She grinned and sighted in the first one with her AR. This was my good one, with an ACOG scope on it and a Harris bipod.

BOOM!

“Yes!” she exclaimed. “Did you see that one? Headshot!”

BOOM!

“Yep! who’s the Big Bad Mama now?”

BOOM!

“Uh huh! All day bitches!”

I pointed out a few down the other side of the street. Erin gleefully adjusted her position and took them down. One shot each. She’s a regular sharpshooter, a natural.

She also had this excited look on her face, kind of like the other day. She anxiously scanned for more. Fortunately, for her, other Zeds were drawn to the noise and came out to see what all the noise was about.

BOOM!

But this time, instead of ‘yeah baby’ or something, she just kind of moaned a little, like “Mmmmm-hmmmmm.”

I was standing next to her, helping to spot, but she didn’t need me to do that anymore. She had it down.

“You’re an awesome shot, sweetheart!” And I rested my hand on her trim little ass.

She giggled and pressed into my hand. “Harder… yes Daddy… squeeze me…. wait… stop…” she sighted in another target.

BOOM!

“Jesus!” she cried out as I resumed massaging her ass. She spread her legs more, inviting my hand to travel down the crack to in between her thighs. I stopped, but didn’t let go, when I heard her do the big exhale. That meant she had one in her sights. After the report of the gun, I continued.

“Reloading,” she said. I took that moment to reach around her and undo her belt, then just shucked her camo pants down. She wasn’t wearing any underwear. She struggled out of one leg, so she could still move. I rested my hand on her silky smooth naked butt.

Erin exhaled, I paused, and BOOM!

I slipped my middle finger inside her pussy, it slid in with no friction at all.

“Mmmmm Goddd yess…..” Exhale, pause, stop moving… BOOM!

And I jammed three more fingers up her oozing cunt.

“Jesus I’m close Daddy… so close…” BOOM!

I pulled my hand out of her backside, and reached around to the front so I could squeeze and massage her clit.

“Jesus… I can’t aim,” she panted.

“Aim high,” I said, frigging her with my hand. “To the right of the water tower. Just shoot when you need to.”

I squeezed her clit in between my thumb and fingers, her little swollen buddy sent shivers throughout her body.

BOOM!

“Fuck!!!”

BOOM!

“YESS!!!!!” and she came with sharp contractions. Her juice literally flowed over my fingers. I jammed my fingers into her mouth, she licked and sucked down her juices and moaned at me. I pulled my hand out.

“Fuck me, Daddy,” she pleaded.

“Say it again.”

“Be my Daddy,” she said softly. “Fuck me Daddy.” Then through gritted teeth: “Fuck me hard Daddy! Let me kill these fuckers and fuck me, Daddy.”

Jesus Christ, I don’t even have a daughter, but hearing her talk like this was such a turn-on. I dropped trou in a hurry. I lined up right behind her and shoved my cock up her tight cunt.

Erin let out a long groaning “F-u-u-u-u-u-u-c-c-c-k-k-k!” as I forced myself inside her. It wasn’t too tough on her, though, she was just oozing cunt juice.

She took aim some more. I paused.

BOOM! She shot this woman Zena in the head.

I slapped Erin’s ass hard and long-stroked her until she lined up the next one 10-15 seconds later.

BOOM!

I fucked her hot cunt while she continued targeting. She lined up a shot, but I couldn’t help myself, my cock twitched inside her steamy cunt.

Zach fell down as she hit him in the knee.

“You made me fucking miss!” she hollered at me with mock anger. And maybe a little real anger mixed in. She liked the fucking, but she liked the shooting, too.

I fucked her as hard as I could while she tried to finish the dead Zach.

“Stop it!” she giggled.

Panting, I said, “You’ve got to learn to… hit your targets when (gasp) you’re under a lot of (unh) pressure.”

I continued thrusting into her from behind, there was no stopping me now. I wanted to cum inside this little hottie, RFN!

Erin rested the gun and took her fucking like a champ, bucking her hips back into my thrusts. I grabbed and yanked on her ponytail as my throbbing cock sank deeper and deeper into her body.

Erin reached down to her cunt and frigged herself for a few moments, then took that hand and tried to shove it in my face. She succeeded, smearing my face with creamy pussy cum.

I smacked her ass hard.

“Are you my little fucking whore? huh?”

“Yes Daddy!” she really liked saying that…

“Daddy’s little fucking whore? Huh baby?”

“Yes Daddy oh my fucking GOD!”

“You like Daddy’s cock?”

“Yeah Daddy keep fucking me!”

“I’m gonna cum in your little cunt, baby. You want Daddy’s cum don’t you baby?”

“Oh FUCK YES DADDY! Cum in me Daddy!!”

“Here it is, my baby fuck-slut!”

And I came inside her like a tidal wave. I could feel her pussy walls contract around my cock as she came also. Hot sperm met hot pussy juice to create white-hot lava inside her cunt.

“Jesus Erin!” I cried out. “Fuckkkkk!” And I pumped and squeezed the last bits of sperm out of my throbbing dick.

“Oh daddy” Erin whispered, I could barely hear her in the light morning breeze. “daddy… daddy…”

My cock began to shrink a bit. Erin lined up the crawler, and finished him off with a satisfying BOOM!

“Clean me up, baby,” I said to her. “I want to shoot a few.”

We traded positions, I rested the bipod and took aim up the street. Erin greedily licked my cock and balls, swallowing down both of our juices.

I fired a few more times. She was right, it is hard to aim when someone is goofing with your sex parts.

“Lookit this Daddy.” she said. I looked down to see her squatting, her hand beneath her pussy, catching the dripping cum. She put her other hand down there and brought the full one to her mouth. She looked me in the eye as she slurped it up and swallowed it down.

“You taste good, Daddy.” She got a couple more handfuls of cum as I shot more Zachs and Zenas. Fuckers just kept coming. How many were there in this town?

Erin stood up and tugged me a little bit on the shoulder. I set down the gun and kissed her passionately, tasting my cum on her lips and tongue. She held me so tight for such a little thing.
Reluctantly, we dressed. We ended up going through four magazines. 120 rounds. With misses and on-purpose shots fired during sex, we figured we hit close to 100 zombies.

I pulled the little two-way radio out of my shoulder pocket and put in a call to the house.

“Mustang! This is Ghostrider, requesting a flyby. I mean, requesting a status report.”

Dead air.

“Michael?” Gayle finally answered. “Are you talking to us?”

“That’s a ‘roger’ Mustang. What’s your situation?”

“Uh, just confused, but, whatever. We’re all fine. Couple of Zeds were on the perimeter fence.
Payton took them out with the ’22’.”

“Payton?” I asked Erin, off-mic.

“The tall one? Dumbass!”

Yeah she’s the tall one. At least six feet. But nicely proportioned. Very nicely proportioned.
Gayle keyed the mic again. “How are you guys? We hear a lot of shots. Oh, and Lorraine says to tell you ‘negative Ghostrider, the pattern is full’. What the hell are you guys talking about?”

I chuckled out loud while Erin just looked at me like I was stupid. “All good here. Little Tiger is quite the sharpshooter. The sisters are negotiating for goods as we speak. Will check back in 15. Tell Lorrie ‘it’s time to buzz the tower’. Ghostrider out.”

“10-4. Out.”

Erin and I gathered up our magazines and the empty brass casings for future re-loading. We headed back down the stairs.

– – –

As Erin and I neared the bottom floor, we heard some scuffling and what sounded like one or both of the girls screaming. We bolted down the last couple steps, my Crovel held ready to swing and Erin’s AR ready to fire. What we saw was rather surprising.

Across the store, about 30 feet, was a glass case about 15 feet long that held knives, binoculars, and other high dollar items. It was also the checkout area with register and credit card machine.

Leaning against the case were our two sisters, naked as jaybirds. Their arms outstretched, they were holding onto the opposite side of the case. They were holding on because the two brothers were fucking them from behind for all they were worth. They were facing us, but nobody saw us as they were in various throes of passion.

I was concerned that this may not be voluntary on our girls part.

With my Crovel, I tapped on a metal shelf next to me and said to Erin “Cover them.”

Both Lizzie and Kristin rose up and shouted at me.

“NO it’s okay!” “Stop Daddy!” “We asked them to!” and stuff like that.

The boys froze, and started to withdraw.

I think it was Wyatt that said “Daddy? He’s your dad? Oh fuck fuck fuck…” and started backing off.

I smirked. “You sure you girls are okay?” They smiled and nodded vigorously..

“Okay… I’m going to the Jeep. Hurry it up, boys. Come on Erin.”

We started outside. I could hear Liz saying to Wyatt “Get back here and fuck me! He’s fine!”

I found an area out back of the store that seemed to have pretty soft ground. I said to Erin, “Cover me. I’ve got to dig a grave for Virgil. And call the ranch. It’ll be another hour or two.”
As I dug with the Crovel, I got Erin to talk.

“Sweetie, what’s with the Daddy stuff? Did you and your dad… you know–“

Erin looked away. “No. it wasn’t like that. My father left when I was 11. He never paid much attention to me. I always tried to get his attention, but he never seemed to care much. I guess, psychologically speaking, I probably have some serious ‘daddy issues’. Maybe if the zombies didn’t come I’d end up a stripper somewhere.”

We both laughed.

“Does it bother you?” she asked “I can stop it.”

“No no, it’s fine! I just don’t want you to be… disappointed with me.”

“Disappointed? How? You’re awesome! We’d all be dead without you! You’re everything… everything I want in a father. And, the fucking is nice. Very nice. Oh shit give me the Crovel! Now!”

Tired, I tossed it to her. Erin went over to a Zombie kid. Maybe 10-12 years old. She raised the shovel… the zombie came towards her… and she didn’t swing. But she pushed it away with the shovel/crovel.

“I can’t kill it!” she cried out. “It’s just a kid!” She easily kept it at bay.

The zombie kid started to moan. But being small he didn’t have a lot of output. I don’t think any others heard him.

I had to kill him. He’s not a human anymore. He died once, he needs to be dead again. I got up out of the hole and finished the job with my Ka-bar knife. He collapsed where he stood.

With tears in my eyes, I took the crovel from Erin and finished up the hole. Furious at the fucked up world, I dug very hard.

“Sorry, Daddy.”

I wiped my nose. “It’s okay sweetie. It’s hard. It’s fucked. It sucks. But you can’t hesitate like that again. You’re the toughest of you girls. I need you.”

I dragged Virgil Masters over to his hole. It wasn’t 6 feet deep. More like 4. Sorry Virg, I don’t have all day.

“And you will be disappointed in me,” I continued. “I’m just a man. I care deeply for you, like a family member. But… ” I didn’t know how to say this. “But I’m just a man. And there’s so many of you girls. And I care for all of them. And I may not be able to… be… exclus–” I started to say Exclusive.

But she cut me off. “No! Um… Michael… Daddy… I don’t want you to be my boyfriend, or husband. I do want to keep fucking you. And I love you, I do. But as far as long-term goes, well you’re probably more suited to Gayle. Maybe I’ll find someone to settle down with. Like the Dizzy sisters have.”

I finished covering up Virgil. “Come here, baby girl.” And we hugged and kissed and cried a little bit. “I’ll be your ‘Daddy’. I’ll be Daddy with benefits, okay?”

We smiled and went back in the store.

= = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 8 – The Party
= = = = = = = = = = = =

The Masters boys were dressed, but looked a little sheepish. The Johnson sisters were beaming, their faces a little flushed. Must’ve been a pretty good time on the knife case, I presumed.

“So what’s the deal?” I wanted to pack up and get out of here.

“Well,” said Lizzie, the eldest. “The men here have fulfilled all of our needs–“

Erin laughed out loud and Kristin smacked her own forehead.

“…and we’ve got shoes, socks, and clothing for every one. And, Daddy man, we got you this awesome hat! Try it on!”

It was kind of a flat brim cowboy-type hat. Like Clint Eastwood wore in High-Plains Drifter and a few others.

“I like it! I love it! What’s our price? Ok shoes we’ve got… yep… hey… Are we short a couple pairs? Who’s not getting shoes.”

Kristin answered. “We all got shoes, but, well… we’re going to stay here. If that’s okay.”

Holy shit! So that was the price? Well I don’t know if it’s okay or not. I had to think fast.

“Look, we aren’t trading people for stuff. We’ll be fine without–“

“No Michael! Daddy… it’s not like that. We really, really like them.”

Things move quickly in the New World.

“Well, not so fast. This place is very vulnerable. Glass windows all over, the back door lock couldn’t stop a seven-year-old…” Shit. What to do?

“Ok, boys. You’re coming with us. You need to get Mama Gayle’s approval. If you pass that test, then tomorrow we’ll come back and fix this place up.”

That seemed to sit okay with people. We were packing the Jeep with the clothing, when Morgan noticed the mound of fresh dirt. He stopped and stared at it, tears welling up in his eyes.

“When we come back tomorrow,” I said. “We’ll get him a nice cross and have a proper service, ok? I promise, kid.”

He nodded, then hugged me. Kid had just lost his dad and brother. Poor guy.

We called up to the house, told them “Plus Two” for dinner.

– – –

There was great excitement at the house as the new boys were examined, admired, hugged.

But the Johnson sisters made it very clear; these boys were off-limits. And they seemed smitten with the sisters, so that was good. Then the girls discovered their new clothes, and the shrieking was nearly intolerable. Shoes that fit! Pants that fit! Underwear!

Erin and I immediately set to re-loading the magazines and cleaning the weapons. Always be ready for the next fight, you don’t know when that will be. She wasn’t too concerned about the new underwear.

“Only during the bad week,” she said. “Rest of the time, I like to go commando. Speaking of which, who said you could go shooting sperms inside me?”

“Little slut!” I replied as I finished off another 30-round magazine. “Your period just ended, you’ve got a few more days until you ovulate. Thought you might like that.”

“I did, Daddy-man. And whatever happens here, you can fuck whoever you want, I don’t care. But you can always fuck me. Okay Daddy?”

“Okay, Little Tiger.” We hugged and kissed.

“Maybe you should pay Mama Gayle a visit?”

“Ha, yeah. Well I’m not sure I’m too high on her list right now. She’s not so pleased with some of
the uh, whaddya call it, ‘fornication’ going on around here.”

“You’re such a dumb man. Although you did seem to be pounding Kaitlyn’s ass pretty hard that night. And Gayle saw it all. Maybe we could try that sometime?”

“Yeah, sure, love to fuck you any where you want it!”

We heard someone coming down the hall and started talking business.

“So yeah, just push the patches through, without dinging the side of the barrel–“

“Hey guys!” It was Lorrie, Gayle’s daughter. “Whatcha doing?”

“Hey girl!” said Erin.

“Just cleaning the guns,” I explained. “When they fire, they leave residue and gunk. Gotta keep them clean so they will always work for us.”

“Can you show me? I want to start doing this kind of stuff with you guys! I’ve shot before. And I’m feeling all better.” Lorrie gave me her sweetest smile she had, which was a fucking nice one that could very well send a thousand ships to war.

So I started explaining the various parts of the broken-apart AR-15 and what they did. Erin winked at me, then left to go take a shower.

Lorrie scooted in closer, obviously to get all the information she could. Never mind that her breast pressed into my arm. Her breast that was barely contained in the cotton T-shirt. The breast that was unfettered because a bra would upset the stitches on her back.

“You guys have killed a lot of zombies, haven’t you.”

“Yeah, about a hundred just today.”

“Well I want to pull my weight around here. Can you teach me?”

“Well, Lorrie… sweetie… we’ve got to get you all healed up first. Killing Zachary can be easy, with a gun, but it can also get real tough real fast. How’s your back been doing?”

If you recall, she was nearly unconscious when I first found her. She had a sliced up back that started around her left neck and went all the way down to her pantline on the right side. I sewed her up, but her mom had been seeing to her ever since.

“It’s good! Look!”

And she pulled up her shirt, and took it off and handed it to me. She quickly covered her nipples with her hands and turned around to show me her back. But mostly all I could see was the side of her tits, even from behind her. They were that big. I threw her shirt over my shoulder.

“Well?” she asked coyly. “How am I doing?”

Fucking great is how you’re doing.

“Jesus um, uh, where’s your mom? She should be checking this for you.”

“Oh she’s all talking to those new guys. They’re hitting it off. So?”

So I looked at the stitches. She took the bandages off yesterday to let it breathe. I never stitched anything before. The job itself looked terrible, but the skin was holding and wasn’t infected.

“I think you’re going to live,” I pronounced.

She turned around and hugged me, gently. But her tits pressed firmly into my stomach.

“Lorrie–” I began, but she cut me off.

“Daddy, I mean… Michael… I just wanted to thank you for saving me.”

I held her gently on her lower hips. Her bare hips. Jesus Christ her skin is so soft and warm…

“Um, Lorrie…” She looked up at me and pulled away slightly. I tried to look into her eyes. Really,
I did. But all I could see was about 3 miles of cleavage disappearing into my chest.

“Yes Daddy?” she said, ever so sweetly. My cock was struggling inside my jeans. It sucks when it’s all crinkled up in there and then decides to get fully hard. She kept smiling at me.

“I didn’t mean to embarrass you. You probably think I’m just a kid. But I’m not. I turned 18 last month.”

“I don’t think you’re a kid…” With a body like that? She’s all woman, all the time. “But, you need to take it easy with that back. I don’t want any stitches to come out.” I couldn’t think of anything else to say. I mean, people are likely to come back at any moment. Yes, I fucked some of the other girls, but their mom’s weren’t here! Jesus.

“Arms up.”

She raised her arms, her breasts still pressed against me.

I took her t-shirt and fiddled with it until I got it lined up, Then I slid it over her arms, head, then over her tits until it was fully on.

“Thanks for checking me out, Daddy.”

“Anytime, hon.”

“You know,” she started. “Mom likes you. and she’s really good in bed. She’s an expert. And I’ve seen lots of porn. Mom’s as good or better.”

Um, holy shit? Why is she telling me this?

“Mom likes it all ways. Every way. I’ve seen her with two guys. And also with another girl and a guy. You know, Menage-a-twat or something.”

I chuckled inwardly. Menage-a-twat! I’d like to menage her twat… We heard a commotion as people were coming back inside.

Lorrie leaned in and whispered to me, “Mom masturbates at night when she thinks I’m asleep. She whispers your name.”

“Come on, you’re just saying that.”

“No, she does. Honest. I’ll be masturbating tonight. Thinking of that big dick everyone says you have. Get ready for Payton, it’s her turn tonight.”

And she left to rejoin the others. I stood there like, What the fuck? They are taking turns? With me? Well that’s just… well it’s not the worst thing that could happen, I guess…

Gayle came in to say hi.

“Those boys are Very nice. Very nice. They tell me they want the sisters to live with them. What do you think?”

“I’m a little concerned. We have to strengthen their building area, it’s not very secure right now. And we need to train those boys up. They need to get a little, uh, ‘harder’. And no, not in the way you think!”

Gayle punched my arm.

“But yeah, in a few days I think it would be fine. We need to start taking back the town anyway. Would be good to have a forward base there. We’ve got radios. We could hook them up with a set of solar panels. It could work.”

We had a nice dinner of beef stroganoff, from my supply of dehydrated food. Canned peaches for dessert. Also had lots of vodka and fruit juice.

Erin found the tablet, touched the screen a few times, and the next thing you know, Rihanna is blasting from the speakers. It’s a party!

The boys shoved the table to one side, and we had a dance floor. Rihanna’s beats were thumping, and Tina and everyone was pulling me out. Now, I’m not a dancer or anything, but I do have rhythm. So I was able to pretend I had some moves. It didn’t matter much, Everyone was hooting and hollering and shaking with the beat.

Everyone yelled the chorus:
“Now I may be bad, but I’m perfectly good!
And it’s, Sex in the Air
I don’t care I like the smell of it!
Sticks and stones may break my bones
But chains and whips excite me!”

Gayle grinded on my leg, somebody was holding my ass, and I had one arm around Payton. Tits bumped into me from all sides. Fuckin A!

Then Erin put on an oldie, “Push it” by Salt ‘N Pepa.

With all the “Ooh baby, baby” verses, it was getting crazy. Erin jumped up on the table and took off her T-shirt and shook her happy little boobs for everyone to see! The boys were dancing with their girls, but it was kind of a free-for-all. We weren’t really partnered up, just mashing all togther. And there was lots of bumping and grinding, and ‘getting all up’ on me, the boys, and the girls on each other in some serious dirty dancing.

We started throwing our drinks around, and it was becoming a wet T-shirt night. Payton took off her shirt next, and danced around in her new bra. I could read the tag. 36C. Nice! And she filled it all up.

Lorrie got bumped accidentally, and I roared at everyone to stop while we checked her out. I was about to declare “Party On!” when we heard the shitty sound of a zombie moan, coming from outside. Those fuckers.

Erin grabbed her shirt and put it back on, grabbed her AR and dashed upstairs to the roof. I followed with the suppressed .22.

“Hold on, Tiger!” I called to her. “Let’s do this quiet-like.”

She took the .22 from me. Apparently, she seemed to think she was the best shooter for the job. She’s probably right, but still, it felt funny.

3 Zeds were at the wall of the house. Somebody hadn’t locked the gate.

Erin dispatched them with three shots. Efficiency at its best.

We got back downstairs and the party was gone. The girls were cleaning and wiping up everything. The guys were doing the dishes.

We had to re-arrange things a little to accommodate the boys for the night. It was looking like Payton didn’t have anywhere to stay. Imagine that.

Gayle gave me a sad look as Payton just kind of sidled up to me. Lorrie looked a little put out, also.

Everyone started saying their good-nights and drifting to the bathrooms and bedrooms. I was the last to use a restroom. Got myself a shower, finally. Got to remember to check the water levels tomorrow in the storage cisterns, I reminded myself.

When I opened the door to my little computer room, I found Payton waiting for me. She was stark naked, sitting on the air mattress with her back up against the pillows and the wall. Her right hand was lazily playing with her shaved pussy while her left hand toyed with a nipple.

“Hey,” she said. “Hope you don’t mind… there’s nowhere else to sleep.”

“Hey yourself. No, don’t stop! Keep doing what you’re doing.”

I got undressed, mentally thanking myself for storing up so many razors. When I pulled my shorts off, my 8 inch cock sprang out to it’s usual 45 degree angle.

Payton began to come over to me, but I stopped her again.

“Keep going,” I said. Watching a woman masturbate is one of my great pleasures in life. I don’t get to see it often enough.

“But, I was just warming up for you–” she protested.

“–And I love it. Just keep doing it. I want to see you cum.”

“But I…” she protested more. “I’ve never done this… had somebody just watch me…”

I settled into the office chair. “Just talk a little. Tell me what you want me to do.”

“Ok. Um… I want you to lick me.”

“Where? Show me.”

She spread her pussy lips for me. “Here.”

“Mmm Hmm. What else.”

“I want you to, to shove your tongue inside me.”

“Yesss… and?”

“And I want you to lick me hard… and put your tongue on my clit… and bite it a little…” she was getting the hang of it. Her finger slipped inside her pussy as she talked.

“And I want your cock. I want you to… um… fuck me.” She slipped in two fingers. “I want you to fuck me good. Fuck me hard. Fuck me a lot. Fuck me harder. And harder.” Three of her fingers fucked her cunt now.

“Go on, beautiful.” I encouraged.

“And I want to suck your cock and mmmmmmmm…” She pulled her fingers out of her cunt and daintily put one in her mouth. Her lips enclosed around it. She slowly pulled it out, sucking it clean of her juices. She did that to the other two.

“You like that… Daddy?” I chuckled at the Daddy. Maybe it’s a big running joke with all of them.

“Yes baby, tell me more.”

I went and stood on the air mattress, straddling her, my cock just a foot from her face. Pre-cum oozed from the tip. I ran my finger up the main vein, a few drops dripped onto Payton’s leg.
“God yes I want that cock!” she said as she frigged herself hard.

“I want you to fuck me… please you have to fuck me… please…”

I got down on my knees in front of her, her fingers were making such a slurpy noise as they drove in and out of her puss.

“I fucked Erin today.”

“Oh Jesus that slut!” she cried. But she was excited.

“I fucked her from behind.”

“Fuck yes!”

“I fucked her while she shot the zombies.”

“Oh fuck fuck fuck! Yes!”

“I came in her cunt!”

“Oh my fucking God cum in mine! Yes? Please?”

Payton lifted her leg up and held it with her left hand, so it was sticking almost striaght up in the air. Like some kind of Rockette or something. This allowed her fuller access to her cunt and she furiously banged herself. It was taking everything I had not to get involved, but I loved watching her.

“God, you’re beautiful,” I said. Hey, she looked great. She wasn’t the prettiest of the bunch by a long shot. But who the fuck cares. She was awesome.

“Tell me,” she gasped. “Tell me something else or just fuck me.” She was getting close to the edge.

“I fucked Kaitlyn in the ass. Gayle and some others saw my cum dripping from her butt.”

“Jesus that was true?”

“Yes. I’ll hold your leg up, put a finger in your own ass.”

Without hesitation she reached around and put a finger in her own butthole, with her other hand rubbing her clit hard.

“Oh god YES!!! FUUUUUUUCKKK! YES!!!!!”

She writhed in pleasure as she convulsed from her orgasm. When she was spent, I grabbed her legs and dragged her down fully on to the mattress so I could fuck her good. And I did. I shoved my cock all the way up her dripping cunt so good she didn’t know what hit her. I had to turn her over, face-down, so she could scream into the pillows.

I had never fucked anyone this tall before. It was cool to bang someone almost as big as me. But her strong legs were like jelly as I pounded her pussy into submission.

I pulled my cock out and threatened her ass with it, pressing into her rosebud a little. But she flinched really hard, she wasn’t ready for that. I dropped it back into her cunt and fucked the daylights out of her. I fucked her for ten minutes like that, she moaned and screamed into her pillow.

At one point, the door opened and Erin stuck her head in and smiled at me. I motioned her in
but made the ‘shush’ sign with my finger to my mouth. She nodded and sat on the floor. Pulling her little sweat pants aside, she rubbed her pussy as she watched me fuck Payton.

She, Payton, had no idea anybody else was in there as she was in the throes of ecstasy. I rolled Payton on her back again so I could see her face when I fucked her. She held on to me tight, never opening her eyes. I squeezed her tits as I lay on her, the nipples hard as fucking rocks. Then I reached around and grabbed her ass cheeks, pulling her tightly and going deeper into her cunt. I easily slipped a finger up her ass. She responded by kissing me hard.

I risked a glance to the side; Erin was in full masturbation mode as her hand dove in and out of her pussy.

“I’m going to fuck your tits, baby!” I warned Payton.

She opened her eyes for the first time in about 10 minutes as she watched me settle in between her luscious jugs. She then noticed Erin sitting to her left. Payton kind of laughed but didn’t seem to mind.

“What’s she doing here?” she asked.

“Just watching. Maybe she thought I needed some help…”

Payton pushed her tits tight around my dick, I could just see the tip sticking out at the top of her cleavage.

“Erin,” gasped Payton. “Lick my pussy or get out of here.”

To my surprise, Erin scrambled right over and got between Payton’s legs. She lapped at her cunt as I fucked the shit out of her tits.

I love tit-fucking. The girl is mashing her own tits for me, my cock is enveloped by soft and firm tit-flesh… mmmm… and they don’t have to be all that big, either. It works with A-cuppers, even. But Payton had her C-cups in full force tonight. As I stroked her tits, she licked my cock each time it came to the top.

I was about at the end of my rope. I reached down and pulled on her nipples as Payton squeezed her tits. Pulled on the fuckers pretty hard. Payton yelped as my cum shot into her mouth and on her chin. She moaned more as Erin’s tongue made her cum. I shot some more cum onto her face, then pulled back and dropped some loads on her big soft tits.

Erin crawled up from behind. “How’s she doing?”

Payton just lay there in sexual fulfillment, enjoying her natural high. She swallowed the cum in her mouth, but the rest of it was streaming down her face.

“That cum’s going to waste,” I said.

Erin bent down and greedily licked it from Payton’s cheeks, lips and neck. She then drooled it into Payton’s mouth, who swallowed it easily.

“There some on her tits, too.” I pointed out. I like to be helpful.

Erin sucked up the cum and swallowed it down. But then she stayed there, sucking on Payton’s tits.

“Jesus Christ, Daddy,” said Erin. “I really like this! I’ve never touched a woman before this.”

I was surprised because she didn’t hesitate to eat Payton’s puss out earlier.

“Oh my God!” Erin giggled as she pulled off a nipple for a second. “Oh my God!! Daddy!” She greedily re-attacked Payton’s tits.

Payton roused out of her stupor to notice Erin.

“Baby, you do that so good!”

I was taking mental notes. Erin had a way… between her kissing and fondling and suckling, she was driving Payton crazy.

I reached down and rubbed Payton’s clit; she came again in about a minute.

Erin never let up or let go of those glorious tits. I slopped up some pussy juice onto an exposed nipple, Erin saw that and just dove on it.

I began to feel a bit superfluous… but then, later, they made up for it.

– – –

The next morning we had powdered eggs, freeze-dried ham, and pancakes. All courtesy of Momma Gayle, with some help from Lorrie, of course. That shit is not bad, pretty tasty, even. Considering the circumstances. The IHOP was, after all, run by Zach and Zed and Zena, at this point.

So this day, we hooked up the snow plow to the Unimog. Too many dead bodies in the street, you know. We scored tons of plywood at the hardware store to barricade the Master’s store. Then we implemented ‘The Plan’.

We parked the Unimog at the east end of Main street. It already had some followers. The cool thing about the Mog is its height. No matter what the Zeds do, they can’t break in. They can’t break the glass. They can’t climb into the cab. So we Parked it in the middle of the street. Erin climbed on top, along with Lorrie. They had the .308 for serious long range and stopping power. Also had an AR, and the suppressed 22. The idea was, they would start shooting at Zach, which would bring more Zachs, and they would keep shooting. Lorrie would get some real on-the-job training.

Then we had Tina and Payton in the Clock tower, firing at Zed also. But never towards the Mog. Only down the streets they could see.

Meanwhile, myself, Gayle, Morgan, and Wyatt went down to a side street at the whole other end of the small town. We pulled up to the last house. Gayle had the AR. I had my Crovel, and the boys had pitchforks. We also had pistols, all of us. The idea, though, was to go quiet and check the houses.

The first one was a piece of cake. Tapped on the door, all quiet. The house was unlocked, nobody inside. We checked for medicines and food, found a pretty good stash of cans. Some good food in the fridge, too, but it was all rotten. No medicines. No weapons. Some old lady clothes, that’s about it. We stacked the cans on the porch for later pickup.

Second house, we could see Zach standing inside, trying to get out through the door. Erin, and Lorrie, were shooting pretty regularly at the end of town. We saw a couple zachs here and there amble along in their direction.

I wanted the boys to get some training, so we had Gayle stand behind the door, and she yanked it open. Morgan went first and jabbed the fucker right in the eye. He dropped. Morgan let out a whoop and went to high-five his brother when I clamped him hard on the shoulder.
“Shut the fuck up!” I whisper-hollered at him. He was sorry, wouldn’t do it again.

Found a little food, a .38 revolver with 9 shells, some 42-year old Playboys, and some dirty clothes. But we took everything we could find. Candles, aluminum foil, baggies, toilet paper, matches, dog food.

Next house, we tapped on the window. We couldn’t see through the windows as the curtains were drawn.

“Who is it?” a female voice called out.

We were stunned. I motioned for one of the boys to answer.

“It’s us! Morgan and Wyatt Masters. From the store!”

The lady came and opened the door cautiously, then let us in. The lady was probably 65+. She eyeballed us.

“You the ones making all the racket?”

“Yes,” I answered. “I’m Michael. This is Gayle. We’re just trying to clean up the town. You uh, you ok? you need anything?”

“Naw. I’m good for the winter. Come springtime, I’ll be needing some supplies, though. You reckon we’ll get some power and food by then?”

“Uh, no, Missus…”

“It’s Miss. Thompson. Never had much need for no man. Although, I do kind of like your style, Slim.” She let that hang. I wasn’t sure what to say. Wasn’t expecting to be hit on today, least not by an old lady. She wasn’t bad looking, for 65.

“Hmph… well… Miss Thompson, we’ll be around a lot. If you see us, flag us down if you need something, okay?”

We left, Gayle snickered and patted me on the butt. “Stud,” she whispered and laughed.

We went through 30 more houses, but no other living folks. Lots of dead bodies, though; human and zombie. Did find a decent 1911 like mine, four hunting rifles in various calibers with a few boxes of shells for each.

Suddenly, the radio crackled to life.

“Michael! It’s Erin! We need you NOW!”

We piled into the Jeep and shot back towards main street. We got some more info from Erin; they had moved the truck to try and get a better location to shoot from.

“I told you not to do that!”

“I know Michael, I’m sorry. But Lorrie’s trapped. Hurry!”

We pulled up next to the Unimog, running over a couple Zachs. It was now more in the center of town. It was supposed to be away from the buildings.

“She’s up on the second floor. hurry!”

We broke into the lower floor of the real estate office. I killed two zeds with my Crovel. I could hear more of them moaning upstairs. Racing up the stairs, I hollered “Look out below” and threw a couple more zeds down the stairs. Gunshots followed as Erin or someone killed them dead.
Gayle came up behind me. The zeds were now converging on us. We each fired our pistols until they were empty. The floor was slippery from all the ichor and gore, but I charged forward, hacking and slashing at Zed heads. I worked my way into what seemed a bedroom, and there was Lorrie.

She was between the bed and a wall, holding back two zombies with just her rifle barrel. Crying and screaming, she was going to lose the battle in the next few seconds as the combined weight of the two big man zombies was probably 400 pounds.

I hacked at a nearby zombie, then leapt on to the bed. I hacked with all my might on the zed closest to Lorrie, burying my Crovel so hard I couldn’t get it back out from Zach’s body. I yanked out my USMC Ka-Bar and buried it into the skull of the second zed. I pulled Lorrie out from under both of them as they began falling. Clutching me for dear life, Lorrie sobbed into my neck.

Everyone just stood around as I came downstairs.

“Come on! Form a perimeter! What have I been talking to you about for the last 4 days? And somebody go get my Crovel!”

We finally formed a walking convoy and made our way down to Master’s Hardware. Wyatt drove the Jeep, running down zeds while I carried Lorrie. Erin and Gayle covered us as Morgan followed in the Unimog. We finally got inside the store.

We laid Lorrie on the counter, checking for bites, but she was clear. Her mom held her, they rocked together slowly in an old rocking chair by the front door.

I sat down and held my head in my hands. Jesus I almost fucked up again! We need more training before we can do this kind of thing!

Erin came over to me. “Michael… Daddy… I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have–“

“No,” I snapped back at her. “You shouldn’t have. You should have done what I said. I can’t be everywhere. You need to think!”

Ashamed, Erin went up to the staircase. Probably to the clock tower so she could shoot more zeds.

“What should we do?” asked Morgan.

“I don’t know right now, bud. Just… let me be for a few.”

I think it was in that moment where I realized how much I cared for these people. I looked at Gayle and Lorrie. Gayle was whispering softly to Lorrie, who seemed really small right now. They shouldn’t be fighting zombies. They should be helping or something, but they weren’t warriors. This wasn’t fair.

But it wasn’t just them. It was Erin. And the Sisters. And Payton, and Kaitlyn, and Tina. And the boys, too. I can’t let anything happen to these people.

Zombies moaned outside.

Fuckers.

– – –

I took everybody back to the cabin a little after that. We ate an early supper of chicken corn chowder. The mood was a little somber. Erin was very down on herself. Lorrie was not doing so well, neither was Gayle. Lorrie seemed to want to be hugging or holding on to her mom or myself, she didn’t want to be alone. Everyone else just picked up on the vibe and didn’t make a lot of noise.

I talked with the local boys after dinner. I wanted to find out what commercial enterprises were in town or nearby. Gas Stations, stores, welding shops, sporting goods stores, engine repair shops, I wanted it all. Erin tried to go to her room. I told her no, sit down with me and listen. I apologized to her. She cried. We made up. Then we talked strategy.

After a couple hours, we did more P90 training, except for Lorrie. Well, she did a modified version. She isn’t all that flexible yet from her initial wounds.

Then everyone went to bed.

There was scratching at my door. I didn’t open it.

I didn’t deserve any happiness right then.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 9 – The Recovery
= = = = = = = = = = = = = =

The next three days raced by. I took a team of Wyatt, Erin, and Payton with me and we went to two other nearby towns, just a little bigger than ours. They were as bad or worse than our little town. There’s a larger town to the north of us, but I imagine they are inundated with Zeds.

Anyway, we found what we were looking for; paintball and lacrosse gear. We liked the Lacrosse helmets best as they had a tough face screen and you could talk with them. They were much lighter than Motorcycle helmets. Plus, you could still wear goggles with them. We found all kinds of pads and protective equipment for the legs and arms, also. The object was to make ourselves hard to bite.

Back at the ranch, we all put on our gear for real live training. First, everyone got used to hitting me on the head with broomsticks. Didn’t even reach me through my helmet, but everyone got lots of licks in.

At the Lawnmower repair shop, we got lots of lawnmower blades. We trimmed up one end to fit the gals smaller hands,then wrapped it in paracord to make a nice handle. We sharpened the other end to a razor-like finish. Now everyone had their own personal Zed-Hacker. We also got some yard rakes, the tough kind, not grass rakes. We cut off some of the tines, and bent the middle ones facing forward. I thought this would come in handy.

Then we had one-v-one training, with live zombies.

Many had come up our way over the last few days, we let them be as they circled the fence. Then, carefully, we’d let in one-at-a-time through the gate. We didn’t try to pair them up with a like-sized person, if it was your turn you got what you got.

Being generally shorter, except for Payton, the girls were having a tough time with a one-shot kill; Zed’s arms were too long. The girls learned to hack off an arm or two first, then go for the kill. Or kick them in the knee so Zed fell down. Then it was an easy kill shot.

Then they tried it with the rake. Much better! Hard swing to the knees, down they went. Then they were easy pickins for a rake-shot to the head. So that became our primary tactic; rake them out in the open, blade them when up close.

Lorrie was the most zealous of girls, surpassing even Erin. After she killed one, she would often hack it more, and spit on it. She didn’t like them much. Good.

All the girls did pretty well. And the boys turned out to be much tougher than I first thought. We were finally getting in shape.

– – –

Reports from the outside world were disheartening. Entire cities like New York had fallen into complete shambles. The internet was pretty limited. Only Google and Gmail seemed to be working anymore. Those Silicon valley guys always had great security.

The HAM radio reports were awful. Mostly just lonely calls from people in trouble. We couldn’t go help them, nobody was around us. After a while we quit turning it on.

– – –

Next morning, after our P90 workout, Gayle and Lorrie went to make breakfast while I studied the web. Then, girls and guys all sat me down at the table.

“What’s going on?” I asked, baffled. It was mid-October something, not a holiday or anything.
Gayle spoke up.

“Well Michael. Father’s day is a long ways away. But you’ve been like a father to all of us, and we wanted to say thank you!”

And they brought out all kinds of good stuff. Including Hostess Donettes! And Hostess Cherry Pies!

“But… but.. how? They went out of business a year ago!”

Erin laughed. “Remember the Circle K store? I swiped some goodies for you then.” She hugged me hard and I hugged her back. She cried a little, then everyone else gave me a little present. They were mostly from the hardware store in town, but it was awesome. I got a new neckerchief, folding knife, hunting socks, a canteen, some other odds and ends. Some Drakkar Noir from Gayle and Lorrie.

“Where’d you get this?” I chuckled. I didn’t know they still made this. It was kind of an 80’s thing.

“From the Baskins house. Mr. Baskins didn’t need it anymore…”

I laughed at that one. Everyone was just smiling at me. I felt all uncomfortable.

“Ok thank you everyone. I will use all these in good health. Although I may not wear the Drakkar until we get back tonight!” They all laughed. Zed had a good nose, didn’t want to give him any extra hints.

“As for you guys… Well I’m so proud of you. You could have fallen apart, but you didn’t. This mess is… well it just sucks. But we’re gonna make it better! Right?”

“RIGHT!” they all yelled in unison.

And we went to town, and we stuck together instead of spreading out, and we kicked a shitload of Zed’s ass. And nobody really got into trouble. And the lawn-mower blades worked
as hoped, and we hardly fired the guns at all. It was a good day.

– – –

As we entered the house, I was told to shower first since it was “Daddy appreciation day.”
I said “Whatever” and went to get my shower on. Would be nice to get clean first, for once.
I was just getting some black blood off my arms when the door opened. I was pleased! We were so focused lately that there hadn’t been any ‘fornicating’ for quite a while. As long as it wasn’t one of the guys, I would be happy with whoever it was.

Gayle pulled back the curtain, hiding herself with it, but staring at me in all my naked glory.

“Scrub your back, mister?” she asked sweetly.

“Absolutely!” Holy shit, it’s Gayle!

“Face the other way, then.” Aww, she’s shy with me!

“Ok,” I said, turning towards the shower head. “To tell you the truth, I wasn’t expecting you… where’s everyone else?”

“They all seem to be really busy outside, sharpening, reloading, digging holes for the Zekes. Don’t worry, it’s still daylight, they’ll be fine.”

She stepped in the shower. I tried to turn around.

“Uh-uh-aahh! Face forward!” she commanded. I looked down, I could see her feet at least. They were pretty.

Something very warm and fleshy squished into my back as she reached around me for the soap and that scrubby, fluffy thing that you wash with. It could only be her tits. Jesus, they covered a lot of real estate, I thought. She pulled back and lathered my back, slowly but firmly pushing. My cock was lengthening a little with anticipation.

She washed my arms as they hung by my side.

“Arms up,” she said. And washed my pits.

Then she reached around and washed my chest, first with the scrubby and then with her bare hands. She spent a lot of time on my nipples. Why do men have nipples? I don’t know, but I was glad I did. That felt wonderful.

She lowered her soapy hands down to my stomach. I was fully hard at this point. I tried to wiggle a little, to get my dick to hit her in the hands.

“Easy big fella. Easy, Big Daddy.” I held still.

I was disappointed as her hands traveled back around to my lower back. But then, I was pleased as she rubbed my ass cheeks.

“Oh that feels nice…. yessss…”

She reached between my cheeks with the scrubby thing, washing my asshole and taint. I hung my head down, letting the hot water cascade down my back.

“Wow Daddy,” she said. “You’re all hard even back here!”

And with that, she dropped the scrubby and massaged my butthole. She leaned into me again with her tits and body. She reached around with her other hand and gently traced her fingers along my impossibly hard shaft. But that finger on my ass… it went inside…

“You like this, Daddy?”

“Ummm… I guess…! But what, have you got three fingers in there?” It felt kinda good, but also pretty fucking weird.

“No lover. Just one. Up to the first knuckle. So about one inch or less…” Well it felt like Johnny The Wad himself was back there. Jesus. I’ll be a little more careful with girls in the future when fucking their asses.

Gayle gave my cock a good squeeze then suddenly let go. She slid down on her knees, and began to kiss my ass cheeks. She pulled them apart, then stuck her tongue in the naughtiest of places. I couldn’t believe it.

“Holy Fuck” was all I was able to mutter.

Her tongue slid up my ass, she wriggled it around and rimmed me some more. Can my dick get any harder? It was already 110% but now it felt even harder. I was having difficulty breathing. She continued tonguing me for another couple minutes. If she had touched my cock I would’ve cum right then.

“Now wash my back?” she asked.

She turned and leaned against the tiles, like she was getting arrested. Her massive tits hung down, and her beautiful ass stuck out towards me. I admired her light olive skin.

“Everything ok?” she asked.

“Holy fuck. I mean. Yes! Of course! Just admiring the view!”

I firmly grasped her ass cheeks and planted my cock right in between them. My cockhead stuck out the top of her ass cleavage. He seemed very happy.

I forgot all about style and gentility and the soap, I just grabbed her and held her from the back, running my hands all up and down her hanging tits, stomach, down to her pulsing wet cunt.

My left hand massaged a tit as my right hand’s fingers slipped up inside her. Jesus she was so wet inside. Her stiff nipple tried to stand up to my tweaking, but I pinched and rolled it all around, causing Gayle to moan softly.

“Am I…” she began, tentatively. “Is my body okay?”

“Oh Jesus yes Gayle, why would you even ask that?”

“Well, you’ve got all these teenagers to fuck, and they’re so much… tighter than me…”

I spread her ass cheeks and buried my face between them. I licked and nuzzled her ass and pussy, mmmm she was sopping wet. I alternated my shoving my tongue up her ass and up her cunt, she seemed to like that. I kind of settled in with my thumb in her butt and concentrated my lips and tongue on her pussy. Her tangy flavors covered my face as I tried to burrow into her cunt. Again, I was glad I had stocked up so many razors, not a hair in sight.

“Jesus… Michael!” Gayle moaned.

I squeezed the shit out of both her ass cheeks as I continued eating her out. Tight little skinny girls are great. No doubt. But a woman with curves, that’s the one for me!

After a few minutes of this, Gayle was having trouble standing.

“Oh shit Michael… oh shit…. it’s here Michael!”

I moaned into her cunt, sending vibrations up her pussy. I felt her contractions begin.

“FUCK! I’m cumming cumming oh fuck I’m cumming oh fuck oh fuck!”

I swallowed down her creamy juices that flowed down her cunt and into my mouth.

Then I slumped down, and sat in the shower-bath tub. Gayle turned around and sat on top of me, impaling herself on my raging cock. With the waters till beating down on us, she kissed me hard, and she licked up her own juices off my face. She rose up slightly and settled back down, my cock sinking further up her twat.

I fondled her lusciously large tits, and then clamped my mouth down on one as I fucked her. I sucked her tit hard, drawing as much as I could into my mouth.

“I love that Michael! Suck them harder! Pinch them!”

So I squeezed the hell out of the one I wasn’t sucking, pinching and kneading her tit and nipple roughly.

“God Michael that goes straight to my cunt! More Michael!”

I hefted one breast in my left hand, and lightly patted it with my right.

“Come on, don’t be a baby!”

So I slapped her big tit. She yelped with pleasure. So I slapped it again. And again. Each time, Gayle yelped like a little girl.

I got more aggressive, slapping both her tits with both my hands. These slaps weren’t hard enough to knock anyone down or anything, but her skin was turning a healthy shade of red. Gayle alternated between yelping and laughing as I continued to molest her swaying boobs.
I was getting a huge charge out of this. Gayle kept rising and falling on my cock, and watching those tits jiggle with each slap was too much for me.

“Gayle, get off, I’m going to cum!”

She leaned back, and said “My tubes have been tied. Give it all to me, Daddy!”

I couldn’t hold it. I came.

As always, that first shot felt phenomenal; my hot cum shooting through my vein. Each subsequent spurt felt incredible, too. Gayle felt my red-hot shots enter her cunt as I pumped more and more sperm into her.

She collapsed on top of me, her tits crushing into my chest. Her cunt quivered and spasmed as she, too, came with a frenzy. She grimaced in agony/pleasure, gritting her teeth and then letting out a giant “Ahhhhhhhh…”

My cock began to shrivel a bit. Gayle rose up, then scrambled down to lick my cock before the shower washed us clean. I could see she got a good portion down her throat.

“Come, on, old man!” she called as she helped me up. “Others need a shower, too!”

“Probably won’t be any hot water left for them!” I half-joked.

We soaped up and actually washed ourselves and finished the shower. We dried ourselves and Gayle sat at the little chair to fix her face. She looked so cute, legs crossed, tits hanging, puckering for the mirror. I felt like a young boy watching mommy get ready. My cock felt like that, too.

“Gayle, honey?”

“Yes, dear?”

“Would you mind if I jacked off, just a little bit? You’re so beautiful I can’t stand it.”

She laughed and turned a little so I had a better view. I stroked myself, watching this beautiful creature.

Gayle stood up, and grabbed a tube of body lotion. She squeezed a generous amount on to her tits. She talked to her tits, as if I wasn’t there, while she rubbed lotion all over them.

“Oooo… does that feel better girls? Mmmmm… yes it does… poor things… mmmmm… that mean old man was slapping you poor girls… oh but this feels sooo gooood.”

Gayle got down on her knees, continuing to rub her boobs.

I squirted a pretty large load right onto her tits, then a couple smaller ones, too. Gayle rubbed it all in to her breasts as she leaned over and licked my cock clean.

Beautiful and not selfish. Wow. She could be a keeper…

…except for her daughter…

– – –

Later that evening, as we watched ‘Pitch Perfect’ and sang along with all the a capella songs, the girls were all kind of silly and a bit strange. Seems like they approved of Gayle and I ‘getting together’. She sat next to me during the movie, with her daughter Lorrie on my other side.
Everyone said their goodnights, and I wondered what would happen. But I didn’t have to wait long.

Gayle opened my door and strode in. Don’t get me wrong, I was glad to see her. But I was also not ready to be ‘claimed’ by her. Not just yet anyway.

“What’s a nice girl like you doing in a place like this?” I asked her.

She laughed a little. And pulled her terrycloth robe a little tighter. Didn’t matter. You could still see her feminine charms lurking underneath.

“I just came to talk,” she said. She had a bottle of my prized Justin pinot noir and a couple glasses. We sat down, me in my rolling chair and her in the metal folding chair.

We talked about a lot of things, but mostly about our situation and what my plans were for the future. Unfortunately, that meant a lot of work. What we really needed was a way to make a zombie free area so that we could then begin farming operations. Plus we now had lots of new mouths from town that we had ‘liberated’.

Most of the people we met were nice, but generally a bit older. Still, some of them had farming backgrounds. But other than the Master’s sons, we hadn’t found anyone near the girls ages.

“That’s really bothering me, Michael. I want… I want a future for my daughter.”

“Well I’m doing all I can, sweetheart.” I got kind of defensive. “I think we’ve got a real shot at making something–“

“Oh Michael. I don’t doubt that at all. I’m sure you’ll get everything going perfectly. What I meant was… this is hard to say… I want Lorrie to have the love of a good man. Raise a family. You know, those kind of things.”

“Oh… yeah, I get that. But I guess she’s only got slim pickins right now. Mr. Olson today was single. But he was what, 55?”

“Yeah. Just what I want for Lorrie! But no. I had someone else in my mind.”

My mind drew a blank. “Who?”

“Well… you, Michael.”

“What?” I asked, taken aback. “I’m… twice her age!” Actually, I was about twice everybody’s age, but that didn’t seem to matter.

“Yes but you aren’t old-old. But even if there were a thousand guys to choose from, I’d want you. You just… you do what has to be done, you work hard, you’re good at keeping everyone alive… plus you’re amazing at sex.”

“Gayle… I don’t know what to say exactly. Lorrie’s wonderful, I love her like I love all of you, but…” I tailed off.

“But what?”

“But… how does she feel about this?”

“She’s head over heals in love with you. Most of the girls are attracted to you, but she’s actually in love.”

She’s in love with me? Seriously?

“Well… there’s still two main issues here. Number One is, you, Gayle. And Number Two, I’m not sure I’m ready to settle down just yet. I mean, I will at some point, maybe. But right now, I’m giving all I’ve got to keep our group going. I don’t know if I have time for a genuine relationship. It’s umm… it’s pretty easy right now, I just… get laid based on who shows up at the door.”

Gayle rolled her eyes.

“Hey, sorry, that’s just how it is. I’m not ready to be monogamous with anyone right now. And If I was, well, I’m not sure I would pick Lorrie at this point.”

Gayle kind of made a disappointed face.

“No, I mean nothing bad about Lorrie. But I don’t know her that well! And, then, there’s you… and Erin…”

“Me?” asked Gayle.

“Yeah, you. Don’t look so surprised. We get along pretty fricking great. And, I think the great sex is just beginning…”

“Michael, I didn’t mean you had to marry Lorrie today. I just want you to think about it. Keep it in mind.”

“So if she comes a-knocking at my door some night… you’re… what?”

“I’m fine with that! Just…. be easy on her. She really… she really likes you, like I said. And she’s a virgin.”

I thought about our gun-cleaning session a week ago. Lorrie seemed pretty quick to undress.

“You sure about that?” I asked.

“Yes, she would’ve told me.”

“So, if you want me for her, what was up with the shower today? That doesn’t seem to jive with what you’re saying.”

“Michael, I…” she paused and drank the rest of her wine. “I’m not perfect. I had this vision of you and Lorrie getting together… but… I wanted you first… that doesn’t sound good at all, does it? I mean, I at least wanted you once, before you settled in with her. It all sounds kind of stupid now that I say it out loud.”

I drank the rest of my pinot and poured us both some more.

Have I mentioned how gorgeous Gayle is? My dad was a horn dog in his day, even as an older man. He like the full-figured gals like Marilyn, Mamie, Rita, etc., but his favorite was the Italian babe, Sophia Loren.

Gayle bore a fair resemblance to Sophia. I mean, when she smiled at you, you just wanted to go do manly things like kill a bunch of zombies with your bare fists and come back for your reward. Hey, since you’re reading this, the internet is working again. Go look her up. Sophia, I mean. Check out some of the younger pictures of her, when her hair is pretty straight. That’s what Gayle looks like. Except, Gayle’s tits are bigger. By a lot.

I set my wineglass down and stood up. I paced around the room a bit, then I knelt down in front of Gayle’s chair.

“Gayle.” I placed my hand on her cheek. “Even if I fell in love with your daughter, and wanted to spend the rest of my life with her… how could I possibly only make love to you once? And never again?”

I leaned in and kissed her gently on her full lips. Her hand came up to me, she ran her fingers through my hair.

Our lips pressed a little firmer together and our sweet kiss turned a little hotter as I moved into her a little more. I broke the kiss, only to get a slightly different angle and start kissing her again. I kissed her more, and still more. I kissed her lower lip, and sucked it into my mouth, only releasing it when she giggled.

I stood up and pulled her up with me, and pressed her back against the wall. With both my hands gently holding her face, I kissed her with passion and tenderness like I’d never felt before.
Gayle had slipped her hands underneath my t-shirt and dragged her fingernails across my back. Then she continued to kiss me as she pulled me closer to her.

“Jesus,” she whispered. “Michael, is there an ounce of fat on you?”

“You’re just being nice.”

She slipped my t-shirt over my head.

“No, seriously,” she said. “Stand over there. Go on! Don’t be such a baby!”

So I stood barefoot in the desk light, in just my faded jeans with a bulging crotch.

“Turn around,” she commanded. “Slowly.”

“Oh come on!” I protested.

“Do it!”

So I turned and posed a little for her.

“Sweet Jesus, Michael! You’re beautiful…”

I blushed. I mean, nobody’s complained before, but this was silly.

“You’ve just lost your perspective, Gayle.”

“Pick up those weights,” she said. “Please?”

I had a couple 30 pound dumb-bells I kept in there, just for something to do when waiting for downloads and such.

I did a few curls for her, some standing presses, I turned my back to her and did some lateral flys.

“Had enough yet?” I turned back around to see her right hand gently rubbing her left breast, and her left forefinger in between her front teeth. Hot. Hey, it’s kind of cool to know I turn on a chick. 38 years old. Semi-ripped. Still have my hair, all of it. I guess I’m not the worst guy they could run into in a zombie apocalypse.

I went and stood in front of Gayle, then I scooped her up in my arms, like I was going to carry her over a threshold. She giggled in surprise.

“I must confess,” I began. “I was only ever with one virgin in my whole life. It didn’t go so well. Lots of pain. Crying. Shame. And that was me!” She laughed at that one.

“Oh you’re so smooth with women!” she joked.

“I’m awful. So, you really want me to uh… how to say this delicately… de-flower? Is that the right word? Deflower your daughter?”

“I can’t think of anyone I’d rather have do it,” she said, twirling her fingers through my hair.
I kissed her her on the lips for a few moments.

“You want me to, fuck your daughter?” Long… kiss….

“Yes,” she whispered.

“I’m going to have to suck her tits for a real long time.” Kiss…

“Yes.”

“I’m going to lick her pussy.” Kiss….

“yesss.”

“She will suck my cock.” Kiss with some tongue…

“She will be good, I promise.”

“How do you know?”

“I’ve made her practice. On bananas and cucumbers.”

I stared at Gayle for a moment.

“No shit?”

“No shit. I told her it was an important skill.”

I set Gayle back to the standing position, but we kept close and kissed more. I undid the belt on her robe, sliding my hand between her smooth skin and the robe. I cupped her ass cheek and pulled her to me, she could feel my hard-on now.

“Mmmmm,” she whispered. “Nice, Michael.”

I yanked off her robe, she stood there naked. She didn’t try to cover up or anything.

“Not always so nice. Let’s get this bed down.” I stripped out of my jeans as she arranged the air mattress on the floor.

As we lay down next to each other, I just grabbed a big tit and started sucking it. I just love tits. All tits. There’s just something about them that drives me nuts. Yeah, big surprise. But more than most guys, I love them. I love to lick, and nibble, and twirl my tongue around them. And they all feel so different. Some are firm, some are really squishy, and some just go on forever, like Gayle’s. I would alternate sucking nicely to sucking as much as I could. Some nipple bites here and there, Gayle just had her head back as she enjoyed my playtime.

I always think I’m spending too much time on the tits, so I moved on after a few minutes.

“You done already, sweetie?” she asked.

“Ha! I could suck them for hours… you aren’t bored?”

“Christ no. It’s like the best massage in the world. Only better. I’m a thousand percent relaxed, and yet completely turned on too! How good is that! I could almost cum, in fact.”

Well, that sounded like a challenge. I went back to her tits and sucked even harder and roughed them up a bit. As Gayle’s breathing increased, so did my vigor. When she panted a little, I grabbed her pussy. With my palm on her clit, I slipped a finger in between her lips and frigged her nicely. Then a little harder and faster as I bit down on a big nipple of hers. She squealed with delight.

“Suck the other one!” I told her, all excited.

Gayle hauled her left tit up to her face and drew in her own nipple to her mouth. God I love that.
I rubbed her pussy faster and sucked for all I was worth.

I was rewarded in just a couple more minutes when she suddenly stiffened, then jerked a few times. She let go of her tit as the orgasmic waves washed over her. I continued to rub her clit.

“Wait,” she panted. “Just… let me rest… too… sensitive…”

Yeah, I’ve heard that before. Sounds like a good time for mounting. Probably not what she thought, though. Too bad!

I spread her legs and guided my cock to her pussy opening.

I pressed in… jesus she was so wet I just slid right in.

“Michael… just a moment… not yet… ooooohhhhh fuck….”

As my weight set down on her, our pelvises rubbed, re-igniting her clit. Gayle thrashed around as I pounded her with my cock. She couldn’t form any real words, just moans and “Shi—-” I think she was trying to say shit but it was too much effort. Gayle trembled.

She seemed to be on a continuous medium-intensity orgasm.

“You know,” I said. “She’s watched you fuck other guys.”

“What!?” Gayle asked, trying to comprehend English. “Who?”

“Lorrie, she’s watched you fuck a lot of guys.” I sped up my pounding to her cunt.

“No she hasn’t– holy fuck! Oh shit Michael!” I pounded her harder now, making her cum harder.

“Yes, she has. A lot of times, apparently. She says she’s learned a lot.”

“That’s not— Ow!” I pinched her tit fucking hard. “She shouldn’t… oh jesus Michael she can’t… she can’t watch me… oh fuck…”

“Does it turn you on?”

Without waiting for an answer, I pulled out fast and crawled up to her chest, sticking my pussy-sopping cock into her mouth.

“It does, doesn’t it? It turns you on knowing your daughter watched you suck and fuck… Yes just like you’re sucking me… that means she’s seen your tits, your ass, oh that’s nice baby yeah… and she’s seen your juicy cunt… and not just once but a lot of times.”

Well, <u>I</u> was fucking turned on at this point, I shit you not! Thinking about Lorrie spying on Mommy Gayle, touching herself while her mom got fucked, oh yeah!

I face-fucked Gayle a little more and then I came in a torrent down her throat. Load after load of hot squirt shot into her mouth. She swallowed it as best she could, and coughed out some of it along with my dick.

Panting, she rose up to catch her breath.

Then she called me an asshole and Slapped my face!

She sat there, all defiant, her eyes gleaming. I was fucking turned on.

I grabbed her arm and twisted her around, and pushed her face down on the mattress. She resisted, but I forced my way in between her legs and shoved my cock back into her cunt. Gayle arched her back as I entered her, and she moaned out loud. I was rather impressed with myself, even though I just came, I was ready for more.

I spoke in Gayle’s ear as I fucked her relentlessly from behind.

“Lorrie says…. you masturbate at night… with her in the room… you know she’s awake!”

“No I don’t!”

“Yes… you pretend you don’t, but you do… you know she’s awake when you touch your cunt…”

“No… I’m a good mom.”

“You’re a great mom… a Fucking great mom… but you also think about her…”

No answer. I forced my hand under her abdomen so I could grab her pussy.

“You think about Lorrie…”

“No, it’s wrong…”

“She’s so beautiful, and her body is so firm”

“… no…”

“She likes watching you fuck… and she likes you helping her learn to suck cock…”

“No Michael… stop it… don’t say that.”

“She’s touching herself right now, I’m sure.”

“Stop it… please oh shit oh shit oh shit I’m cumming Michael no no no”

“Cum as Lorrie fingers her cunt… man can’t you almost taste it?” I pulled my hand from Gayle’s pussy and rubbed it on her lips, cheeks, pushed my fingers inside her mouth so she could taste it all.

“You want to taste her…” I began cumming inside her pussy. Her cunt walls gripped my cock and wouldn’t let go.

“Yes Michael… I’m cumming, I’m CUMMING! oh fuck yes… fuck yes….”

I just grunted and groaned as I came for the second time, filling up her cunt with fiery hot sperm.
After a couple minutes, Gayle wriggled a bit and asked “Would you mind…?” So I rolled off her. To my surprise, she went down and cleaned up my cock with her tongue and lips, sucking up the combined cum-fruits of our labor.

“Thank you Michael.” She’s thanking me? Uh, help yourself to my sperm anytime you want, honey.

“For what?”

“For making love to me. This will be the last time. I want… I want Lorrie to have a chance.”

We slept in each others arms all night.

But it wasn’t quite the last time, we fucked again in the morning.

= = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 10 – The Date
= = = = = = = = = = = =

The next day was moving day for the Johnson sisters. We got the Masters place all reinforced, so they were going to go there and live. I’ll admit to some jealousy there, those chicks were pretty wild little honies!

So we spent most of the day trying to block off the town. We’d been to every house, killed every zombie inside the homes, sheds, barns, on the streets, everywhere. And yet, there were always more zombies. We figured they were coming from the road, but why? From where? Why are they coming here?

“We need to funnel them into a kill zone,” Erin was saying. My fiendish little killer-babe!

“You know, like into a tight spot where we are protected, but we can kill them with sticks or spears or something.”

“Genius!” I said.

“Or,” said Lorrie. “We should get them to climb up something and then fall down. So the fall kills most of them. Or at least breaks their legs or backs. That would save, ammo, right?”

The girls kind of chuckled at Lorrie’s suggestion.

“Right! Get them to limb a ladder and jump!”

“Hold on now,” I interrupted. “Let me think.” I had it. So simple, it just might work.

“Brilliant! Lorrie, it’s brilliant. We get some shipping containers. Cut off the end, so it’s like a rectangular tube. We tilt them up at, like a ten or twenty degree angle. We’ll need lots of them. Stack them on top of each other or something. But we bait them with… something… get them to 30 or 40 feet high and they walk out the end of the last container right into thin air. They smash on the ground–“

Lorrie interrupted me. “We put concrete below, so it’s a hard landing place! And we stick a lot of re-bar up so they get impaled and stuck… we surround the area with fence or more shipping containers…”

“And when the area fills up,” continued Erin. “We burn the fuckers. Then we don’t have to shoot any of them!”

We were all very proud of ourselves. It’s a great fucking idea. Except, we didn’t have any shipping containers. Or a way to move them. Or a crane to stack them.

Eh, minor details.

– – –

We cleaned up more of the town. Not too many living folks, but it’s good to rid of the lurkers. Zed likes to creep around and turn up in the most bizarre places, so it’s good to have him killed instead of sneaking up on you.

Lorrie proved to be as zealous a zombie-killer as Erin. She hated Zach with a passion! But unlike Erin and her guns, Lorrie really wanted it done up close and personal. She wanted to look into their dead eyes as they died again.

We had cleared out a section of houses, then we went back to them to check for salvageable stuff. Lorrie and I were upstairs in this nice old house, checking things out.

“So you and mom are… what exactly?” she asked, coyly.

“I’m… not sure what we are, exactly.”

“Well, you’re doing it, right?”

“Yeah. I mean, it’s been ‘done’. But I don’t think there will be any more. I don’t know…”

“Whaddya mean you don’t know? You’re dumping her already?” Lorrie was getting a little steamed.

“No! It’s not like that at all. It’s…” How do I tell her that her mom wants US to hook up?

“Well, you guys are great together, it would be nice to have a real daddy!”

I smiled at her.

“But if you’re my real daddy, then we can’t… oh… never mind…”

“Lorrie–“

“No! Never mind, it’s fine. It’s fine! Get back together with her!”

Wow, nobody can shut you down faster than a teenager!

We looked through the house some more. It’s kind of sad, looking through a dead person’s life.
Usually, we just look for safes where we might find guns, trunks for ammo, kitchens for food etc. But this house was different. It was, really nice.

“You know, Lorrie,” I began. “I like this house. I mean really. I could live in this house if it weren’t for the damn zombies.”

“Wyatt said it was once the Mayor’s house. The townspeople built it a long time ago for the then current mayor to live in. But later, it got bought by some rich people… The town needed the money, I guess.”

I looked through the closet.

“She was about your size, I think.”

“Wow,” said Lorrie as she picked out a couple outfits. “She had some taste. Where in this town would she wear this stuff? This is like, New York City, 20 years ago, maybe.”
Lorrie sighed as we heard some moans from the street.

“Duty calls,” I said.

“Let me get these zekes, ok?”

And she did. She hacked them up good.

“Remind me not to get you too pissed off at me!” I joked.

“You’re already halfway there, mister!” She waggled her big blade at me. I think she was joking?

We rendezvoused at the Hardware store for lunch, now re-named Masters and Johnson, in honor of the upcoming nuptials between the Masters boys and the Johnson sisters. Lorrie was occupied by Gayle with something, I grabbed Erin for a moment.

“Come with me for a minute?”

She grabbed her rifle and we ran two blocks back to that nice house.

“What are you doing, daddy-oh?”

“I want to get a couple things from here, without everybody knowing.”

“You mean, without Lorrie knowing? or Gayle knowing?” She smirked. “Shoot, I thought we were coming out for a quickie! Am I old news already?”

“You’re never old news, my little darling. But… I just…”

“Oh it’s fine, old man! What are we getting?”

“This… and maybe these…” I pulled out a black dress, fitted, with some crazy cuts. Kind of like that Demi Moore dress from 20 years ago. And I grabbed a pair of nice heels.

“Those won’t fit Gayle,” Erin warned me.

“Oh, uh… that’s okay…”

Erin laughed at me. “Yes, they will fit Lorrie. You’re such a geek.”

Erin grabbed some earrings and a nice necklace, too. “You’ll want these, too.”

We stashed everything in the Jeep. I was giddy like a schoolgirl. Schoolboy, I mean. Jeez, I was actually acting like a retard.

“Stop smiling, Daddy, you look like you’re up to something.” Erin punched my arm and laughed.

“So what’s your plan, Daddy-man? You going to take her to dinner? Not many restaurants open right now…”

“Well, I haven’t gotten that far.”

“Geek. Ok, I’ll think of something. Just go with it, ok?”

– – –

We spent the rest of the day getting the Johnson Sisters and the Masters Brothers situated. I let them have two solar panels and a deep cycle battery so they could have lights and charge up batteries. We got them some food and water, too.

Eventually, the rest of us went back to my cabin. Lorrie rode with me in the Mog and Erin followed with the Jeep. Everybody hung out for the afternoon, getting showers and having a cocktail or two as we played some music videos on the TV. It was kind of cool. At one point, Erin dragged a bundle into my computer room that included the dress and shoes. She winked at me, then flashed her tits and said “Don’t forget about me, Daddy!”

I turned her around and spanked her ass, then held on and rubbed her pussy through her camo pants a little bit.

“Ooooh Daddy!” she cooed. “Lorrie’s in the shower…”

Yes, I want Lorrie so badly I can taste it. But this is Erin!

“Alright, up against the wall, little bitch. Spread em!”

I felt her up, roughly. As usual, she wasn’t wearing any bra or underwear. I undid her pants and yanked them down to expose her ass. I could see her cunt lips, too.

I grabbed her gorgeous little boob with my left hand and with my right, I slid it between her ass cheeks.

“Oh yes, Daddy… yes… touch me…”

While squeezing her tit hard, I gently rubbed her pussy lips, feeling her moisture already, my hand spread them apart. I pinched her nipple hard and held on to it tightly, and slipped my finger up to her clit. I massaged her cunt like that, while still death-gripping and pulling on her nipple.

“Quiet baby… stay quiet…” I said to her. “It’s just Daddy. Just Daddy feeling up his little girl… His bad little girl… and her wet cunt… daddy likes her wet cunt… yes… he will lick it again soon… yes Daddy likes her cunt…”

“It’s your cunt, Daddy,” Erin whispered. “Do whatever you want, Daddy… but don’t stop… fuck me anywhere I don’t care, Daddy… even If you marry Lorrie, just fuck me sometimes.”
I rubbed her cunt harder, squishing around in all her pussy drippings. I grabbed her other tit and squeezed it hard.

“That’s a good girl… you like me squeezing your tits?”

“Yes Daddy… they’ve been bad.”

“You and Payton getting it on?”

“Yes daddy, she licks me all the time. We shower together, and I pee on her tits in the shower. You should see us Daddy… you should pee on her tits, too… oh god! shit shit shit shit! I’m cumming daddy cumming so good oh shit oh shit!”

Erin soaked my hand with her juices. I slipped my drenched middle finger right up her butthole as she continued cumming.

Erin turned around and began to kneel down in front of me, to suck my fully raging cock. I stopped her, though, and held out my wet hand. She licked it clean of herself and swallowed everything she could.

“I might need this later, I hope!” I said as I patted my cock.

I hoisted up her pants, patted her bum, and sent her on her way. I returned to the lounge a few minutes later, nobody seemed to notice. I took my shower.

I came from my shower and met Erin again, who handed me a nice cold Coors Light.

“Well thanks, darlin!”

She smiled. “Some of us were thinking, maybe we might go back down to see the boys and girls for dinner. You know, help them out with their first meal and stuff.”

Nice plan, Erin! What a good girl she is…

“Well, who’s going? I’m kind of beat, but I don’t know if I like the idea of us separating, especially at night.”

Truth was, Zach had been pretty calm lately, we seemed to have killed most of them in town.
But I had to make it look good.

“Well, I’m going,” said Erin. “And I’m not drinking. I’ve got my AR, the suppressed 22, my 1911, my blade. The rest of us will be armed also. We’ll be good!” She winked at me.

“Well maybe I should go with you–” I started.

“Naw, you stay here. Besides, I think Gayle isn’t feeling well. Lorrie’s going to stay with her. We need you up here to hang.”

I thought about it for a few moments, hoping to make it look good. “Well, I guess it’s settled then!”

Erin and I did go over plans and rules. I wasn’t too concerned, but I didn’t want anything stupid to happen. And you can always count on Zach to make things stupid.

– – –

We all said goodbye to each other as the group went to down to visit the Masters and Johnson Hardware store.

“Gayle, are you not feeling well?” I asked.

“Oh, just a little headache. Nothing serious. I’m going to rest in my room, I think.”

“I was going to make us some dinner, I’ll send you in a plate?”

“Sounds good,” she replied as she ambled off. A few minutes later, Lorrie stepped out. She looked great in her khaki shorts and t-shirt.

“Would you care to dine with me, young lady?” I made an exaggerated bow.

“Oh my!” Lorrie replied in her best fake southern accent. “Well aren’t you just a dear man? I would love to!”

I picked up the southern drawl, too. I mean, I’m from Texas so I have some of one already, but I exaggerated it. “Well darlin, I happened to be shopping today, and I picked out a little something that I reckon just might fit. Would you like to try it?”

“You are too kind, sir! I would just be delighted! I mean, after all, what kind of dinner outfit is one with blood on it?”

We walked to my room, I opened the box for her. She gasped as she held up the dress.

“It’s, it’s beautiful! Where on earth did you…”

“Now darlin, that’s not important. What is important is that dinner is in one hour, and I don’t want to see hide nor hair of you until then! Now, git along!”

I handed her the footwear and shooed her out of the room. I had things to do!

Within the next hour, I whipped up some freeze dried beef stroganoff, canned corn, and honest-to-god Bisquick Biscuits! Then I perked myself up a little, shaved, put on my best shirt and some of that Drakkar Noir they found. I looked pretty good, if I must say so.

In precisely one hour, Lorrie made her entrance. And what an entrance!

The dress, black. The design, bare shoulders, with about one-inch straps that crisscrossed over Lorrie’s ample cleavage. Tight around her stomach, flowing over her hips, and ending just above her knees. Her bare legs stretched down to her satin black stiletto 3 inch heels. Her rich brown hair tumbled over her shoulder in its naturally wavy way. Just a little makeup to highlight her eyes and some lip gloss to make her lips shiny.

I couldn’t speak. My jaw actually dropped.

Lorrie walked towards me, stopped, and did a turn a few feet away from me.

“Well?” she asked, softly. “Do I look okay?”

Gayle watched from the hallway, her hands clasped and her eyes shone with pride.

“Lorrie. Good God! I’ve never seen anyone, anything, so striking!”

“I almost didn’t wear it, but mom made me.”

Gayle gave a little wave at that point. “Good night you two!” She retired to her room.

“Well, uh…” I stammered. She actually had me flustered! “How about I escort you to the lounge where we can have a cocktail.”

She went into her southern accent again.

“Why, sir! You know that the legal age for alcoholic beverages is 21!”

“Darlin’, if we see a peace officer, I shall turn myself in! Until then, I think we’ll be alright.”

I pulled out the necklace and earrings I looted, err, scavenged, and placed the silver necklace around her neck, my hands lingering on her soft skin. She put in the matching earrings and admired herself in the mirror.

“I never thought, I didn’t think that this was ever possible again! I feel like royalty or something!”

Chuckling, I slipped my arm around her warm waist as she snuggled close. I made us some Grey Goose gimlets over ice. It’s a simple drink, just vodka and Rose’s lime juice, but it’s honest and to the point.

We sipped our drinks, told each other funny little stories, talked about old times. The thing was, she had a way of making me seem interesting. But it wasn’t forced, she seemed excited about what I had to say. She was either very good at this, or she actually cared. I was hoping it was that she cared.

She ran a plate of food back to Gayle, then we ate our dinner with a chilled chardonnay. I find white wine to be very tongue-loosening, and so did Lorrie. She told me stories of near-misses with boys; tons of boyfriends but most were scared of her or too stupid to know what to do.

“But what about college? There had to be some ‘men’ in your classes?”

“Well,” she began. “There were some interesting prospects, for sure. And one professor who already promised me an ‘A’ if I would sleep over. But it just wasn’t clicking yet. And then, well, all this shit came down…” She waved her hand at the offensive outside world.

“What about you, why is there no Missus around?”

“Well, there was one. She had trouble remembering she was married, though. Since then… just haven’t found the right one, I guess.”

“And what bout now?” asked Lorrie. “You don’t seem to be having any female problems right now.”

“Ha! No, not really.”

“Who’s your favorite?”

“Oh no darlin, I’m not going to answer that one!”

“Oh why not? What about my mom?”

“A gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell.”

“You haven’t kissed me yet…” her voice trailed off. “Aren’t I, pretty enough?” She leaned forward earnestly. She really wanted an answer. But I was having a hard time concentrating with all her tit flesh and cleavage poking through the top of her dress.

“Lorrie,” I began. “You’re the prettiest girl here. Prettiest girl anywhere, actually! I just, well, you were injured, and then your Mom and everything.”

“Ah yes. Mom. You know, Michael, with some practice I could be as good as her in bed, I’m sure! I’ve watched lots of videos, and, ohmygod I should shut up! I’m so embarrassed!”

I stood up and held out my hand to her. Grabbing the remote, I clicked on some soft music, this old 70s group called ‘Ambrosia’.

I slid my hands to her waist as hers clasped around my neck. We swayed gently for a few moments, and I pulled her closer to me.

Her body melted into mine, her massive chest pressed into mine. Her hair smelled delicious, some rosy shampoo. While everyone takes showers, usually we smell a little rank as we’re working hard killing Zeds. But now, with Lorrie, she just smelled like heaven.

My cock began to twitch. And to fill up.

“Uh… excuse me for a second babe.” I had to reach in and adjust my cock as it was growing in an uncomfortable position. “All better now.”

“You get, hard that fast? I’m sorry, that’s so personal…”

“No it’s okay. And yes, with you pressing up against me, yes I get hard very fast.”

I pulled her in tighter so our pelvises contacted.

“Nice, Michael,” she whispered.

I slid my hand down her back, tracing her scar.

“You seem all healed up.”

“Yes, thanks to you. You saved my life, you really did.”

Lorrie leaned up and kissed my cheek and lingered for a moment. I turned slightly and met her lips with mine. Oh god, she was so soft and warm. She opened her mouth slightly as I did, and we tested and tasted each other. My right hand came up and I lightly traced her jawline with a couple of my fingers.

After a few moments, our lips parted. But I pressed my forehead to hers, maintaining a very intimate stance.

“Hey,” I whispered.

“Hey,” she whispered back.

“I like this. I like you. A lot.”

Lorrie pulled me to her and kissed me hard, her mouth working me over. Her hot tongue licked my upper lip, then darted inside my mouth. I tried to wrestle her tongue with mine as our passion increased. I grabbed both her ass cheeks full on and grinded my cock into her. She responded with a little gasp, and then proceeded to suck my tongue.

I could get lost in this girl.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 11 – The Story of Lorrie
= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

I begged Michael to let me write this part of the story. I was taking creative writing in school when all of this went down and, so, I think the story needs my touch. So yes, I was completely in puppy love with Michael at this point. I was also a virgin, technically. Meaning I hadn’t actually had a penis inside me. I had had other things, like Mom’s purple vibrator, her glass dildo, a cucumber, and some other assorted, um, ‘items’ inside me. But not a real penis.

So, you may ask, why was I in love with Michael? I mean, he was, and still is, basically an old man! I think he’s 36 or 38 at this point and I was just past 18. He’s as old as my mom. He could be my dad, for Christ’s sake. In those older days, I think he was like ready to collect Social Security! (I’m sure he will be spanking me at about this point when he reads this.)

Well, it was just Mom and I growing up, ‘Dad’ was just something other people had, not us. He left before I was born and there never was another man around for very long. Mom had very high standards. She had ‘friends’ but never ‘uncles’. But somewhere along the line, I think I was about 13 or 14, I watched a movie with Mom. It was called ‘Tombstone.’ Maybe you’ve seen it. It’s the story of Wyatt Earp and his brothers. It starred Kurt Russel as Wyatt, and had lots of other cool people in it. But the reason I’m telling you this, is because this is the first time I saw Sam Elliott. Ahh, my Sam. I used to write his name and draw flowers around it. I used to write my name and his name together, and I would write ‘Lorrie Elliott’ and fill pages with hearts and flowers! So you don’t know him? He was Virgil Earp. Tall, slightly graying hair, and THAT VOICE! Deep baritone, Texas accent, and his character was just a fucking MAN about everything. He was also in Ghost Rider (my second favorite movie, behind Tombstone) as the guy in the graveyard who tells Nicholas Cage what’s going on with everything. He did a bunch of TV commercials, including Ram Trucks for the last few years right up to the Zombie Crash.

I don’t know where he is now, but I’m sure he’s in Texas doing just fine. So as you can see, I grew up with this mega crush on some old movie actor.

Fast forward till now. We girls were on the run from the zombies, and we were losing people left and right. You can’t even imagine the terror and hopelessness of that. (Michael hadn’t gone through that so he never explained much about ‘the crash’ of civilization in this story.) He was all set up there in his bunker drinking cold beers and jacking off. Meanwhile, WE were near death at every step. I got really hurt falling down as we were trying to climb a fence. I could feel hot blood running down my back and I could see the fear in everyone’s eyes as we tried to find a house to let us in, away from the relentless killers.

I remember getting inside this house, and then passing out. I have glimpses of things from then on, but I’m not sure if they are my actual memories or false ones since I’ve heard the story so many times.

What I do remember is waking up and not knowing what the fuck was going on. I was face down on a bed, pretty much lying in a flood of what smelled like pee (it was mine, yuck!) all in a strange room I had never seen before. Mom came and helped me and tried to fill me in on what was happening; this miracle man had saved our lives at the very last possible moment before we were all eaten alive. He had taken us to a secure place that had food, water, electricity, movies, guns, popcorn, and he wasn’t an asshole! He patched me up and kept me from dying of infection.

I met him for the first time a little while later that day. I had just found out he was nearly killed the night before getting me some medicine, and he was now training the girls in shooting skills so they could all kill zombies.

So here’s the scene: He walks in to say ‘hello’ to me. And he’s got a TEXAS accent! Not real strong, but nice, you know? I think maybe he’s in his 30’s, he’s got jeans on and some kind of army sweater on, and military-looking boots. His air, his demeanor, he was just… well he wasn’t a pussy, I can tell you that! His handsome face appeared upset about something, and yet he was pure sweetness and kindness to me. As we chatted, he ran a finger around my ear, pushing my hair off my face and behind that ear. I just about melted.

Over the next couple of days, while I’m recovering, stories start filtering around how he’s having sex with some of the girls, and he’s got a big fucking cock. So let’s recap. Big cock, good-looking guy, tall, Texas accent, has his shit together, kills zombies without batting an eye, saves damsels in severe distress, likes musicals and retro rock, is apparently good at pleasing the ladies, and he’s old. So that’s about 89 good things to one not-so-great thing. Fortunately, I’ve had a life long love affair with my older Sam, so that one thing is not a show-stopper.

So like yes, I was totally head over heels, prime time in love with him! Do I have to actually say it? “My Sam” became “My Micheal”. All I had to do was convince him that I was so much better than the 8 hot babes already here, not to mention my age-appropriate mother. No problem whatsoever, right? Especially for an injured virgin like myself!

Things went along for a time, Michael was banging everyone including my Mom, and completely leaving me alone. He seemed to not really want to look at me at times. Now, I don’t want to seem like all stuck up and shit, but I’m pretty damn cute. I was thinking it was maybe my boobs. Guys are so weird. They seem to like boobs, but if you’ve got over-sized ones like I do, they just make fun of you or get all stupid or, I don’t know what. I know there’s guys who think that ‘more than a handful is a waste’, and then there’s guys who just love massive tits. How do I know this while remaining a virgin? Simple! I watch a lot of porn and read the comments.

So Mom and I talked a lot about him. She was gushing and gave me a few details of their alone time together. I knew she was smitten (her word, not mine) but she also knew it was just kind of a fling; Michael didn’t seem to want to get too attached at this point. I was down with that. If it was me and I lived with 8 hot guys, I wouldn’t just settle down with one and tell the others to bail!

But mom was saying that she thought he liked me, and she had told him that I was in love with him. I just about smacked her for that! But, I was. Late at night, when mom thought I was asleep, I could hear mom giving herself an orgasm. Squishy sounds in a small room, can only be one thing, ya know? Sometimes she would whisper his name. Then she’d fall asleep. Of course, that got me very horny so then I’d have to pleasure myself, also whispering his name.

After I cum, I like to dip my fingers in my cunt and spread my orgasm around my stiff nipples. Then, I lick them clean. I think it’s very sexy. I got it from watching Mom once with one of her ‘friends’. But I added a little twist. After I swallow down my juices, I like to just hug my boobs to my face, like soft warm pillows. Sometimes I kiss and suck my nipples more, but usually they just comfort me. Most nights I drift off to sleep that way.

I figured the one thing I could do to get Michaels’ attention was to become a world-champion zombie slayer. And so when my back healed I worked very hard and listened to everything he said and I got fucking good at it! Erin is a better shooter than me, but, up close and personal? I’m the best of all the girls. My tools are, a Gerber mini-machete and a long painters pole. On the pole, we worked up a spike with kind of a “Tee” on it. The move is, I use the pole to try and knock down the Zed, then hack his fucking brain with the machete. If he’s really big and I can’t knock him down, the pole at least keeps his arms off me while I hack them before I get to his stupid head.

I used to be kind of like a girly-girl, not very athletic or anything. And I liked dressing up and looking pretty, and I was never bothered with any worldy concerns outside my little circle of friends. In short, I was a narrow-minded twit. But hey, we can all change!

Now, I feel naked if I don’t have my 1911 and my Mini-machete strapped on me. I feel nervous if I don’t also have my pole and my AR strapped on or within arm’s reach. I like killing these fuckers, I don’t mind saying it. I was just starting to enter the world, and they fucked it all up. I hate them.

– – –

Okay I just got the stink-eye from Michael. He said I was supposed to write about my first sexual experience with another person, but instead I’m “blathering on about everything except that.” I guess he’s right, it’s his story and I’m only a guest writer. Still, I just stood up and farted in his general direction, just to teach him a lesson.

So where were we… Ah yes! The Dance! I didn’t go to my Prom because Chris got the flu, so I always felt bad about missing that. And missing the after-prom activities! But Chris was too shy and didn’t know what to do anyway… I know, I know! I’m digressing! Jesus Christ you people need to calm down.

So, Michael made us a light but wonderful dinner. Obviously, he didn’t want us to get filled up! But he was freely pouring the drinks, for sure. He was so kind, and sweet, and staring into my eyes, when he asked me to dance I just nodded because I was about to cry! He pulled me close, our bodies touched. He traced the scar on my back from my neck down to my lower back. It was sexy, not gross, and it just reminded me that this heroic man saved my life on several occasions now, and he was touching ME and dancing with ME.

I could feel little stirrings in my pussy during dinner, but good lord I was on fire when we started dancing! His strong arms wrapped around me, his manly scent enveloped me, I just wanted him to completely take me over. As he held me tight, my breasts crushed into him. Does that do anything for him? It did a lot for me. As he pulled me even closer, I could feel something on his right leg. Something hard. I’m sure it was his cock, but I thought it was in the middle between his legs, not on a leg?

“Ah,” he said. “Excuse me for a second, babe.” Michael pulled back and stuck his hand down his own pants. “All better now.”

I wasn’t sure what happened, I guess he straightened himself out. Although I had watched a lot of pornos, the cocks were usually just hard; I didn’t know how long it took to go from soft to hard. We giggled about that as he pressed it into me again. This time, I could feel all of his hardness pressed against me. And he said it was for me, I made him that hard. Holy shit! My nipples were hard, I can tell you that, and my pussy seemed to be on fire, a wet fire.

Then, he said he liked me. ME! The awkward, mis-proportioned girl! He likes me! A lot! I kissed his cheek, then he turned and he met me with his mouth. Our tongues danced and time seemed to stand still. Next thing I know both his hands are on my ass cheeks, and he’s pressing his hard cock into my tummy. I moved a little sideways so I got one of his legs between mine, and I grinded against him like a common slut. But I didn’t care, it felt so GOOD!

We kissed for several minutes, lost in each others lips. His hands felt so good on my butt, squeezing hard, almost too hard but it not quite. My hands eventually drifted down his sides, and slid under his shirt and I touched his warm, bare skin for the first time. He didn’t have an ounce of fat on him. I ran my hands up the front of his chest, feeling the contours of his hard stomach and then the swell of his hard pecs. He flexed for me and I laughed, embarrassing him a little but he got over it.

“Nice chest, mister.” I purred as I massaged him.

“You too, little lady!” he responded. “I don’t think you understand how good you look!”

He reached down, and scooped me up in his arms like I was just a piece of paper! We kissed some more, and then he said:

“Would you like to…” and I nodded.

“Wait,” he said in surprise. “You don’t even know what I’m going to ask!”

“Well, I hope you’re going to ask me to bed!”

“Oh, sorry sweetheart. I was going to ask if you’d help me wash the Jeep?”

“Sure,” I replied. “And then we fuck after that?” I know, Mom says I have a vulgar, dirty mouth. But this wasn’t the time for subtlety. I was burning up.

He kissed me again. “Well,” he said, laughing. “Maybe the Jeep can wait until tomorrow.” He started towards his room, still carrying me.

“Yeah, maybe it can. Or maybe you’ll be too tired and worn out. Virgin busting is hard work, or so I hear.”

He just smiled and set me down gently after we entered his room. He arranged the air mattress and turned on a soft light, then turned to me.

“So, you haven’t seen a naked man before? In person, I mean?”

I shook my head, no.

“Want to?”

I nodded my head, yes.

“Okay, stay there, I’ll strip for you.”

He unbuttoned his long sleeve shirt, slowly. He pulled it back, exposing his bare chest. I could scarcely breathe. He threw the shirt on the floor. Kicked off his shoes, then pulled his socks off.

“Last chance!” he said as he stood there with his hands on the fly of his jeans. “You can still back out!”

In a slightly quivering voice, I answered. “I might just kill you where you stand if you stop now.”

He laughed, but I think he saw I wasn’t kidding.

Turning his back towards me, he undid his fly. Then he lowered his pants, slowly, slowly exposing the crack of his butt cheeks. His ass was perfect. As he removed the pants completely, I marveled at how the muscles in his legs and butt flexed as he moved.

He turned towards me with his arms outstretched a little and said “Ta-da!”

Staring me in the face was a three-foot monster cock.

Well, I was a virgin, remember? It seemed like it was three feet long. He told me later it’s about 8 inches. All I know is that it was far bigger than the dildo I had been playing with. Thicker too. I was torn between being scared to death of this thing, and wanting to devour it with my mouth and pussy.

Lust won the day, and I started towards him, bending down on my knees when I got there. I just breathed in his scent for a few moments, strong, musky. My hands on his thighs, I knew from the pornos what I was supposed to do, but doing it for real is a different story. I tentatively moved in, and kissed the tip.

“Hmmm,” Michael moaned. “That’s nice.”

I began to make out with his cock, and my right hand came over to grip it. Jesus! The skin is so soft, but underneath is so hard! How is this possible? And the skin moves around on the outside a little, fascinating…

Gathering up my courage, I opened my mouth and covered his whole tip with my lips. Good god, my mouth was open almost as much as it could, and I only had about an inch inside! How do those girls deep throat like in the movies? But it felt so cool, so good, and then I had a salty taste in my mouth. I pulled back and I could see this juice ooze from the tip.

“Pre-cum,” Michael said. “It’s a lubricant.”

I went back down on him, oh yeah, I can taste it now. Not bad at all! You know, some women seem to hate the taste of cum, and some love it. Seems like fewer love it, though. I hoped I would like it.

After a couple minutes, Michael helped me back up to standing.

“Baby,” he said, breathing heavily. “How about we get you out of this dress?”

He turned me around and undid the little clasp in the back. After stepping out of my dress, he slid my underwear off. The moment of truth was coming, he was going to see my oversized boobs in just a few seconds.

“Ho-holy shit!” Michael exclaimed when he turned me around.

“Am I,” I stammered. “Am I… okay?”

Michael held me and kissed me.

“You’re the most gorgeous, perfect woman I’ve ever seen. Really.” And he kissed me hard again.

After a few moments, I broke the kiss. I was so hot and wet, I was going to start oozing down my leg.

“Michael? Um, I’m sure there’s like, a protocol, or an etiquette here, or a sequence of events. And I want to do them all at some point. But can we first just, um, well…” I couldn’t believe I was all tongue-tied. Usually they can’t shut me up.

“What is it baby? You want to kiss more? Just tell me.” He was so sweet.

“Well can we just skip all the foreplay and get to the fucking? I’m really ready now.”

He laid me down gently on the mattress, me legs instinctively spread open. I was dripping wet. Michael settled in on top of me, resting his weight on his arms. I could feel his cock bumping around down there, I opened my legs as wide as I could. He reached down to position his cock, and suddenly it was there at my entrance. He rubbed it up and down my slit a few times, coating his cock with my juices. Then he brought his arm back up and rested on it.

“Please Michael,” I whispered. “Fuck me.”

His cock inched inside me, stretching me out like I could never have imagined. He pressed his hard cock further into me, pulling it back out a little and then sliding forward. I had used a dildo before, but it was nothing like this!

After a few ‘ohmygods’, Michael checked if he was hurting me.

“No, not at all. But, it’s in all the way, right?”

He just chuckled.

Rising up a little, He then lowered himself completely into me. I gasped as he stretched me further than I thought possible. I couldn’t breathe for a moment.

“That, my dear, is all the way!” Michael laughed again. “You ok?”

“Just, need a second,” I whimpered. Maybe I should have done more of that foreplay, I thought. Michael held still, but kissed me deeply. His tongue circled mine dreamily. He lifted himself up a bit, relieving some pressure, ahh that’s better, gave me a little breathing room.

“Bring your tits up,” he told me. He was resting on his hands so he couldn’t move.

They were splayed out to my sides, I grabbed them and pulled them up to my face, my nipples pointing right at him. He bent his head down and kissed my left nipple, tonguing it softly. I swear to God that a lightning bolt went “Zzzzzttttt!” right from my nipple to my pussy. His warm mouth engulfed my hard nipple and he sucked it inside his mouth. As the sparks continued to fly, he moved over and sucked the other one! God dammit! I pushed them together so my nipples were almost touching each other, he tongued both of them frantically, first one and then the other. My pussy felt like it was on fire! Suddenly, the slight ache down there was gone, replaced by a warm, sensational feeling.

Michael pulled his cock most of the way out. I was about to protest when he sank it back inside me, all the way! Then he did it again, and again. Jesus Christ, I thought, NOW I’m getting fucked!

I let go of my tits so I could grab his ass and pull him into me. God it felt so fucking good. I’ve masturbated a few thousand times but it was never like this, at all! Soon he put his whole weight on me and I felt… overwhelmed. He was in complete control of me, I couldn’t move anything except my pelvis, up and down to meet his strokes. I felt he had me pinned to he bed, like his cock impaled me and I was trapped under him.

I loved it. God damn I loved it.

Each stroke he ground into my clit. Each stroke I moaned or grunted or made some kind of guttural, primal noise. My cunt was stretched to it’s limits, but I didn’t want him to stop, no fucking way. At some point he reached for and found my left tit. He molested it with his hand so much that I cried out.

“Sorry baby!” he panted.

“Pull on it harder goddamit!” I cried.

He pressed harder into my tit and pulled and yanked on it, then he brought it up to our faces so we could both see my nipple. Looking into my eyes, he encircled my rigid nipple, and bit down on it with his teeth.

I shrieked with pain/pleasure.

“Make it feel better,” he said to me, placing my tit right in my face.

I gently tongued my nipple, then drew it in my mouth and gently sucked it. I do this all the time, but I always thought it was a little weird to suck on your own body parts. I didn’t think anyone else would think it was ok.

He told me to hold onto that one while he brought my other tit up. I sucked on my left while he sucked on my right. His fucking had slowed, but he was doing these long, powerful strokes now, slamming into my body. Into my womanhood. Into my fiery cunt.

“Switch!” he whispered. And we traded tits, kissing in between.

“Hold them, baby!” he commanded as he rose up on his hands and started REALLY fucking me fast and hard. I pinched and squeezed my nipples and tits as best I could, seeing that they were jiggling all over the place as Michael power-fucked me. As he increased his speed, I felt that wonderful sensation developing in my pussy. My orgasm, it’s nearby. It’s on it’s way, it’s building up.

“Michael,” I panted. “I’m going to, I’m going to cum soon.”

From then on it was a bit of a blur. Michael told me later I just panted the word ‘Fuck’ about a thousand times, with the occasional ‘Fuck me Daddy’ thrown in just for fun. As my orgasm neared, I arched my back and lost all control.

“Oh my GOD MICHAEL!!!” I screamed as my orgasm exploded throughout my body. As my cunt trembled and shook, he kept pounding me into this long, stretched out orgasm that I had never even dreamed of before. I couldn’t breathe, I couldn’t talk, I couldn’t move, I was just a bunch of raw pleasure nerves reacting to this beautiful man and his beautiful cock. Waves of cum spasms involuntarily wracked my body. I remember hearing a woman groaning and moaning, only to realize it was me.

Michael reached under my ass with both hands and lifted my cunt up somewhat and he fast-fucked me even harder. He slipped his middle finger right up my asshole. It felt fantastic. From watching pornos, anal sex always looked interesting, but also very scary and something I could never picture myself doing. Suddenly, it didn’t seem all that far-fetched.

With a shout of “I’m cumming!”, Michael suddenly stopped moving. I felt his cock expand in size, and suddenly I felt flooded with this fantastic hot feeling in my pussy. Then he stroked some more and he felt WONDERFUL in there. Even more slippery than before. His cock trembled many times, and I clenched hard right back at him, squeezing as tight as I could. Yes I was a virgin, but I knew; Michael had cum inside me. My Sam, my Michael, my hero, my substitute Daddy, had fucked me and cum in my cunt. I was happy beyond words.

Michael slumped down on top of me, his skin covered in a light sweat. His iron cock seemed to have shrunk a little, or else I was so stretched, I couldn’t tell. He kissed me a little, stroked my face with his fingers, and we giggled a bit as we lay there, completely exhausted and satisfied and yet hyped up, too.

“Baby,” Michael whispered. “I gotta lie down.”

As he started to roll off me, I started to hate that feeling and instead, I wrapped my legs around him.

“Take me with you!” I told him. And he did. He rolled onto his back and brought me with him, still with his decreasing cock inside me.

“Thank you, Michael, thank you thank you thank you” I whispered.

“No honey, thank you! You are awesome and this was fantastic and holy shit I can’t believe it…”

“It was good ,wasn’t it?” I interrupted. “I mean, it was fantastic for me!”

“God yes Lorrie, for me too, Jesus… You know baby, maybe you should sit up and let those sperm guys out.”

Oh yeah, good idea. He probably shouldn’t have cum inside me. I rose up and sat back, and lifted myself off of him. Immediately, a torrent of white cum poured out of me onto him, covering his cock, balls, and thighs.

“Sorry Michael! Good god that’s a lot of cum! Don’t worry, I’ll clean it up.”

With only a little hesitation, I licked up the first gob of cum I found on his thigh. Oh god, I was thinking, what if I don’t like it? The first taste was okay, salty, thick, kinda weird and gooey. I licked up some more. I could also taste pussy juice, how fucking cool is that! Our juices were mixed together! And, it was fine. In fact, it was good. Greedily, I lapped him up like a cat would at his milk dish, swallowing all of it down. I cleaned up his half-hard cock, he showed me how to grip it at the bottom and push towards the top, getting out the remaining fluid from the internal tube. Mmmmm, more cum right from the tap. When I got to his balls, he warned me to be easy. Balls are so weird, so sensitive, and… ugly… but in a cool way I guess.

Michael grabbed me by the hair and gave me a little tug, I snuggled back up with him and we kissed slowly, deeply. He had to have been tasting some of our cum, god he’s fucking hot.

After we lay there for a few minutes, basking in the afterglow, we discovered we were both thirsty, and even a little hungry. I put on his dress shirt he had earlier, it was way too big but I knew it looked hot on me. I buttoned one of the buttons just to keep it from flying around. Michael didn’t put on anything.

“It’s just us here,” he said as we went out of his room towards the kitchen.

And that’s when we bumped in to Mom.

“Hi guys!” she said, sweetly. She stood there in her little kimono robe which, I was always telling her, was too short for her and didn’t cover up much on top, either. Her face looked a little flushed, like she was embarrassed or something.

“I’ll be out of your way in a second!” she said as she grabbed some cookies from a package. She glanced at Michael, who stood there stark naked with a gleaming half-hard cock, then she looked away.

“Now where’s that little tray…” she fumbled around.

Suddenly, it hit me. Mom, who was fucking Michael just a few days ago, had kind of given him up so that I could be with him. The only living stud within who knows how many miles, and who can fuck like a champion, and she gave him up. For me.

I just went to her and hugged her hard. I cried a little, which upset her.

“What did you do to her, Michael!” she demanded.

“No Mom,” I said. “Its not that. He was fantastic. It’s just… well… Michael can you give us a couple minutes? I’ll bring back something for you.”

Bewildered, he went back to his room. I watched his ass work as he walked.

“Honey?” Mom asked me. “What is it?”

“Mom,” I began, and started crying some more. Tears of joy and happiness, but she didn’t know that. I just hugged her tightly as she patted me gently.

“Mom, you didn’t have to give him up, for me. I mean, he’s fantastic! I could never do that, not in a million years!”

Now Mom understood, and she smiled at me. “Oh honey, I just wanted you to have a shot at some happiness. With things the way they are, who knows what’s going to happen today, tomorrow, next week? Know what I mean? And, I guess you’re happy, I can smell the sex oozing off you!”

She played with my hair, showing me some of his cum that was stuck in it. I laughed and held her. She was so soft and Mommy-like, it was nice to hold on to her.

“So, had fun, did you?”

I leered at her. “Oh my fucking God yes. You wouldn’t believe how sexy… oh yeah, maybe you would believe how sexy he is!”

We chatted a little bit about sexy things and Michael, and then I asked her something that was bothering me.

“So Mom. Uh. Anal sex. I um, I want to do it. Tonight. I want to give him everything. But, how do you, um, get ready? I mean we don’t have any Astroglide like you use at home…”

“What do you mean? You’ve seen me use Astroglide? You’re such a little slut!” Mom spanked me on my ass. I thought she was just playing around, but it was a pretty good spank.

“Well, the truth is yes, I’ve seen you get ass fucked, but you always used Astroglide. What do we do here?”

“Well, dearie. I’m a little older, and when women get older they don’t always lubricate as much as they used to. I’m sure, for you, that your pussy juice will be enough.”

Mom sniffed the air. “I know you’ve got enough pussy juice!”

“Just pussy juice? But… how? I don’t want to get hurt. There’s no doctors, you know.” The truth was, I really wanted to get butt fucked but I was scared to death of Michael’s big cock in there. But I knew some of the other girls took him, so I had to be at least as good as they were at it.
“Well you just,” started Mom. “See, you take some… oh for heaven’s sakes. Lean up against the counter. Goddamn kids these days I swear to God, can’t figure anything out. Go on, spread your legs, yes like that.”

Mom reached under the shirt I was wearing, and she touched my cunt.

“Mom!” I gasped.

She easily slipped two fingers inside me as far as they would go, then she finger fucked me for about thirty seconds or so. I could feel my arousal building, and I could feel my juices starting to flow again.

“See? So you get your fingers as juicy as you can, then you bring them here.” She pulled out her fingers and then rubbed my asshole, depositing my juices on it. She repeated that again, only this time she pressed a single finger inside my ass a little bit.

“Okay so far?” I nodded. “You’ve got to go slow. I mean, He has to go slow.” Mom slipped her finger completely inside me, in my butt. It felt wonderful. Strange, but wonderful.

She pulled up my shirt, completely exposing my ass cheeks. “He should also use some spit, like this.”

Mom dribbled some hot spit onto my asshole. Her finger continued to fuck my butt as her other hand rubbed my pussy. Then she pulled her finger out my butt, but instantly I could feel TWO fingers pressing against my backdoor. Oh shit!

I gasped as she entered me that way. They slid in, but oh man oh man was it tight! I felt like the Alaskan Pipeline had just entered me, when in fact two fingers weren’t even half as long or half as wide as Michael’s cock. I don’t know how this is going to work. I’ll never be able to fit his cock back there…

“Whatchoo ladies doin’?” asked Michael.

I turned my head, stunned to see him, ashamed. Mom continued to finger fuck both of my holes as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

“Well, in her eternal quest to please you, this little lady wants to prepare herself for an anal fucking from you. Knowing how big your cock is, I figured I better get her ready, somewhat, at least.”

Michael stepped close to me and cupped my breast as it hung down. His previously limpish cock was now at full attention again.

“Seems like it’s going pretty well,” he said. “Can I help with anything?”

“Well,” said Mom. “I was about to tell her that a tongue is good to help out, too. But since you’re here maybe you can do that.”

Michael cocked his head to one side and thought for a moment. “No, maybe you should do it. You have much more experience getting butt-fucked than I do. Show me how it should be done.”

With feigned disgust, Mom withdrew her fingers from my ass and proceeded to bend down and plant her face between my cheeks. I jumped just a bit as her hot tongue probed inside my ass. Never in ten thousand years did I think my mom would one day be licking my asshole, or that I would want her to do that. Yet, here we were, and I was loving it.

Michael continued to massage my tit, and he talked as Mom rimmed me.

“Uh huh. I see what you’re doing there. Yep. No no, keep going. you’re doing great. Lick Lorrie’s asshole like you’re doing. Yeah…”

I could feel pussy juice running down my leg. “Guys!” I said. “I can’t stand here like this much longer.”

We moved to Michael’s bedroom.

“I think,” Michael was saying as he took off my/his shirt. “We should lay her on her back, that way her pussy juices will just flow into her butt. Gayle, you work her pussy and I’ll work on these tits. We will get you juicy, don’t worry, baby.”

True to his word, Michael started working very hard on my right tit. Squeezing, kneading, mashing, kissing, licking, all kind of at once.

Mom put two fingers back up inside my pussy and started flexing them inside me, stimulating my juices. Her thumb rubbed on my clit. together with the sparks coming from my nipples, I was very soon catching fire.

Suddenly, something very warm and gentle touched my clit. Michael was still sucking my tit like he had never seen one before. So that meant…that thing on my clit, it had to be a tongue. It had to be Mom’s tongue! Mom was licking my pussy, my cunt. She thrust three or four fingers, or maybe her whole hand inside my pussy as she licked my lips and clit, now finger fucking me fast and hard.

Michael decided that this was the time he should slap my tits. ‘Increases the blood flow’, he said. As he gripped my tit where the skin rose from my chest, the end of my tit and the nipple were extended out unnaturally. And that’s where he slapped me. Easy and playful at first, but each one got a little harder, made a little more noise.

Mom pulled out her hand from my cunt, and forced it against my now soaked butt hole. Her fingers went in a little, then she pulled them back.

Each time Mom rammed her fingers into my butt, I yelped. And that’s when Michael would slap my tit. As Mom continued to lick my pussy and they both assaulted my tits and ass, I came in about two minutes.

Pussy juice flowed out of me, I could feel it running out of my slit and down onto my ass.

“I think she’s ready,” said Mom.

Michael maneuvered around me and got between my legs. He grabbed a pillow and shoved it underneath my ass, making my pelvis stick up in the air somewhat. He positioned himself at my backdoor.

“Wait!” Mom hollered. “You aren’t going in there dry, are you?”

Again with the mock disgust, Mom leaned over and sucked Michael’s cock, slobbering all over it.

“Okay, proceed.” Mom announced.

His cock head pressed into my ass, and I felt it kind of ‘plop’ into me as his mushroom head gained access. I stiffened from the sensation. Again, I felt like he was going to tear me apart with his cock.

“Easy please!” I whimpered. But I needed to take him inside me. He must fuck my ass. All the other girls are doing it. And if they aren’t, well too bad. I need to be the one giving him what he needs.

Mom bent down to my face and told me to relax, it will be fine. Then she kissed me for a moment on the lips, and smiled at me. She then went back down to my puss and forced her way in so she could lick my clit.

Ahhhh… that’s what I needed. Mom’s tongue on my clit while Michael slowly fucked my ass little by little. Going deeper. Into the bad place. With my Mom licking my cunt. Are you kidding me? My mind was spinning in circles as crazy thoughts went through my head. Mom’s licking my cunt… I think about licking hers… and it doesn’t scare me. In fact I want to. And I want to suck her tits, and for her to suck mine, and I want everyone to suck my tits. And I want 20 guys to stand in a circle around me and jerk off on me and cover me in cum, and Mom can lick it up for me. And I want…

“GODDAMMIT FUCK!” I hollered as Michael sunk himself about 18 inches inside my ass. He pulled back out and sank it back inside. Jesus Christ I’m really getting butt-fucked now!

Mom was getting her head bashed a little, so she came up and kissed me with her girl-cum-covered lips. God, I taste good. I thought. I’m such a slut, I also thought. Mom reached back down and finger fucked me in time with Michael’s strokes. I panted like a dog. Like a fucking dog in heat. Speaking of dog’s, I always wanted to do that.

“Michael,” I gasped. “Can you stop for a second. I want to,” (gasping for air!) “I want you to, fuck me doggy style.” Michael pulled out, giving me a completely empty feeling.

Mom looked concerned for a moment, like she was going to be left out or something.

“Baby,” she said. “I think you still need vaginal stimulation for this. Tell you what, I’ll lay down on my back, like this, and you straddle me. No, with your head down there. This way I can lick your cunt while he fucks your ass. You’ll be fine this way.”

Okay Mom, I thought. Michael just smiled at us. Mom put the pillow under her head as I crawled over the top of her. She still had her kimono on, but just barely. I felt her hot tongue inside my pussy lips and on my clit as she licked me up and down.

“See?” she asked. “This will be fine.”

Michael worked his way in between my legs and Mom’s shoulders and arms, and got ready again.

“Gayle, lube me up again?” he asked. I felt Mom withdraw from me for a minute or so. I guess she was licking Michael’s cock, I just know that I was feeling a little lonely just sitting here on all fours with nothing to do. Suddenly, Mom’s mouth was back on my cunt and Michael’s cock was halfway in my ass.

“Oh my fucking god!” I hollered! This was way better than being on your back! His cock slid in, then went farther, and he buried himself up to the hilt. I felt so full, so filled up, so complete. With Mom licking my cunt and Michael pounding my ass, I instantly slipped into an ecstatic state. My arms and legs lost control, I slumped down smack on top of Mom. Now when Michael fucked my ass, it pushed my cunt hard into Mom’s face. I don’t know how she breathed, but she seems to be okay.

Meanwhile, as I collapsed, My face landed right in Mom’s bare pussy. Her heady scent wafted in my nose, her juicy lips covered my cheeks. Without any prior history of touching a girl, or even really ever thinking about it, I instinctively knew what to do. I kissed her lips, sucked her clit, buried my face between her folds, smearing her juices all over my face. I ate my Mom’s pussy with complete abandon.

Somewhere in the middle of all this, Michael spanked my ass. I let out a yelp and asked him what that was for? He responded by spanking my other cheek even harder. “Fucker!” I hollered out to him.

“Want me to stop?” He teased.

I turned to look at him. All sweaty from head to toe, his muscles gleaming in the light, he smiled at me as he slapped my ass again, while he continued to buttfuck me.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 12 – It’s All About Me
= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Okay, enough is enough. Lorrie, you write like a girl. Too much of that touchy-feely shit.

So there I was, anally raping Lorrie while her Mom and her sixty-nined like a couple of professional lesbians. Lorrie’s ass was so tight, I shit you not. And to see her Mom’s face under there, mostly obscured of course, but you could see a little, well it was fucking awesome. This was better than any daydream I could have concocted.

I thought the only thing to make this better was a little ass-spanking. So that’s what I did, started spanking Lorrie’s ass. Each slap echoed in my little room, and each slap was followed by a whimper from Lorrie. She turned around to look at me, her face glistening from her Mom’s cunt juices, her hair stringy with sweat, her eyes a little glassy, I’ve never seen her more beautiful.

As Lorrie continued to stare into my eyes, she lurched, I felt her ass clamp down on me; she was cumming again. I spanked her harder and faster, her head jerked but she held my gaze, until finally she slumped back down on top of Mommy like a rag doll.

I fucked her hard for a few more strokes, fucked her as she lay face down in her mom’s twat.

In seconds, I came too. With a fury, my cock trembled and shook and I emptied my raging sperm deep inside my baby girl’s ass. Wave after wave, shot after shot, I finally finished cumming after almost a minute. My cock was physically tired, I could feel it straining from all the cumming like a sore leg muscle after running a long way. I reluctantly pulled out of her gorgeous ass, but I was treated to a nice surprise.

From her gaping asshole, my cum poured out, right into Gayle’s waiting mouth. She purred as she licked all of me up. With her mouth closed, Gayle pushed Lorrie off and onto her back. Then Gayle bent down and, with her hands, opened Lorrie’s mouth. Gayle slowly opened her own mouth, and my cum slowly, ever so slowly, dripped from her mouth into Lorrie’s waiting mouth.
Lorrie savored the cum glob for a few moments before she swallowed it down. Gayle and her then kissed for a long time.

Me? I fell onto the mattress, utterly spent. My cock lay there like a dead soldier, or more like a complaining soldier. ‘No more, let me rest!’ it seemed to say. Hey little buddy, it was worth it, wasn’t it? You bet your ass it was.

Time drifted, they both snuggled up to me, pressing their warm boobs against me and draping their legs over parts of me. I mentioned water again, because I never got any the first time. Lorrie jumped up and returned with two glasses for all of us to share.

“Everybody okay?” I asked. Threesomes can be difficult sometimes. It all looks like fun but sometimes there are hurt feelings. Mix in some Mother/Daughter stuff, and I didn’t know WHERE any of us stood at the moment.

“Gayle?” I continued. “Did you get to cum?”

“Only about three times honey, thanks for asking. I’m good. Great, in fact. Lorrie?”

Lorrie leaned across me to kiss her mom on the lips, dragging a big fucking tit right in my face. Then she withdrew, and kissed me.

“I’m okay. Tired, but a good tired. I can’t believe what we did, what I did. Thank you both.”

“Thank YOU both!” I said. “This was undoubtedly the greatest night of my life.”

They both squeezed me tight. We drifted off to sleep, each tired and satisfied and happy.

– – –

“Michael!” the radio blared. “Michael! Help! We’ve got company! Michael!!”

I scrambled out of my warm slumber with my two babes, punched the transmit button.

“What’s going on?”

“Get down here! We’ve got a hundred zombies at least! They are inside the store!”

“Okay we’ll be right down as fast as we can! Hang on!”

The girls were already moving. “Full gear, RFN, ladies! You can put on some of it in the Jeep!”

Sounded like the shit was hitting the fan, I wanted helmets, arm protectors, shin guards, everything we had.

We hauled ass down to main street, weapons hot and ready to go. In spite of the danger, there were a few smirky looks passed back and forth, kind of like “Yeah we’re going in to battle, but the fucking sure was fun last night!”

I rounded the corner a few hundred yards from hardware store, where everybody was holed up. Zombies crowded around the front door. Yeah, at least a hundred. Erin was popping off some headshots, but it was just a drop in the bucket.

Think, think! I didn’t want to just shoot them. Then they’ll swarm us. This is like some kind of damn herd.

We had checked on the radio. Our people were trapped, but not in immediate danger. Zed had forced them into a bedroom, which was holding strong. Erin had climbed out the window onto the facade roof.

Right by us, next to Mountain Realty, was Jim’s Fix It Shop. I looked in the window and saw a bunch of tools and broken TVs and other shit. And wire. Spools of wire. I can do something with this! The Dynamic Mother/Daughter duo of Gayle and Lorrie covered me as I broke into the store and got the spools. Zed was busy making noise down the street, they didn’t hear me.

“Call Erin, tell her to keep it up, keep their attention.”

I had Gayle drive us closer, about 75 yards from the nearest Zed.

“Yeah Daddy-man,” Erin replied. “But I’m down to my last mag. I’ll just wave at them for awhile. If you’re gonna do something, sooner would be better!”

I got out while the Duo covered me, engine idle, ready to roll. I mean, worse came to worst, we could just drive into a few of them, then drive around town as they followed us. Spread them out some so we could engage them a few at a time. But I wanted to try this wire thing first.

I undid some wire and wrapped it around the nearest streetlight. With pliers, I twisted and tied it off very tight, about a foot off the ground. I crossed the street and tied the wire to a streetlight on that side, also about a foot off the ground and as tight as I could make it. It plucked like a guitar string.

We backed up to the next streetlight about hundred feet away, and tied another piece of wire across the street about a foot high. Did that four more times.We checked around, no Zeds had snuck up behind us from the main road. Radioed Erin, told her to get back inside. I nodded to Gayle, she blew the Jeep’s horn.

Instantly, about half the streetwalkers turned to look at us. Blew the horn and jumped up and down and yelled, they moaned, turned, and started ambling towards us.

“Ladies, be ready if this doesn’t work.” I was pretty scared, actually. If this didn’t work, we were pretty well fucked. I didn’t know if we could hold off a hundred of these shitbirds.

The first Zachs got to the wire, Foomp! Down they went! The Tripwire was working! They just kept falling over each other! Dumbasses! As they spread out in the confusion, a few went outside the pole and the wire, but then those guys zeroed in on us in the middle of the street and hit the next wire. Down went those guys!

When old Zach goes down, he doesn’t just pop right back up. Balance and coordination are not his thing. Depending on their condition, it can take 30 seconds, a minute, even more for them to get upright again. Those that did, fell down on the next wire.

We hooted and hollered, enjoying their slapstick antics. After a couple minutes, with still a couple wires between us, Lorrie and I marched out to meet them. We had our AR-15s slung on our backs, I had my spiked Crovel and Lorrie had her long poker stick.

“I got the first one!” Lorrie called out. Stab! Right in this dead guys head. He stopped squirming.

“Let’s stay close to each other,” I warned. We didn’t want to get surrounded. But it wasn’t too likely. We casually stabbed a few, then ten, then 20 and 30. I love saving ammo.

Eventually the pressure reduced on our people in the building; they staged a murderous breakout and joined us on the street, poking Zed in his dead head, making sure he was re-dead.
Well, the smell was fucking atrocious. And now we had 147 dead guys in the street. Tina counted them.

“Where did these fuckers come from, I wonder?”

The boys, Wyatt and Morgan, looked a little sheepish.

“Well,” explained Morgan. “We were ah, we were cranking some music last night. You know, just having a little party. It was pretty late, maybe like 2 or 3 o’clock. Next thing we know a few of these guys started milling about in the street. We figured we would get them in the morning…”

“Yeah,” piped in Erin. “Then, this morning, they crashed through the glass door, even though it was boarded. We scrambled into a room, all we had was my pistol, radio, and my six magazines.”

“What did you use to break out?” I asked.

Wyatt jumped in. “We busted up the furniture, got some good boards. Erin shot the first few, then we beat the rest down until we could get our weapons.”

I was kind of pissed at them for getting themselves into trouble. But I was also pretty impressed. They didn’t panic, they improvised, they overcame, they fought hard, they killed Zed.

We figured there must have been a herd passing by on the highway. They heard the music and decided to come take a look. I read about the herds a few days ago. When Zed has no stimulus, he just kind of stands there. Then a bird flies by, and he follows it, even after it has gone out of sight. Zach, who is also just standing there, sees Zed walking with a purpose. He doesn’t want to miss out on the action so he follows him. Zena sees two of her friends charging ahead and says yeah baby, I’m with ya! Next thing you know, 147 dead shitheads are walking down the street, following god-knows-what but they can’t stop now!

Well the Tripwire worked, gotta do more of that. We gotta get our defenses up. We can’t just have these guys storming our town! We gotta get some security.

We spent the rest of the day cleaning up. The other remaining townsfolk came out to help, too. Picking up dead Zeds is hard work. We dragged them all about a quarter mile down main street, down wind. Shee-it we gotta think of something.

During all the hauling and dragging, word got out that Lorrie and I had done it. And that Momma Gayle had joined in. There were some smirks, giggles, and maybe some hurt feelings, too. Some of the girls were thinking I was off the market and were jealous.

We broke for lunch. As we munched down Dennison’s chili, Erin finally shot the elephant in the room.

“So uh… you guys all married now, or what?”

I was a little hurt, after all, Erin helped arrange this whole thing! Now she seemed a little pissy.

“You know,” I began. “We don’t really have any rules right now. Except for the Patsy rule, which is if you are a threat to me and us then you get to leave. But, well, normal society has broken down. I think we are all feeling, pretty free right now. I mean, yeah, we have things to do, but we can also do what we want. To some extent, anyway.

“So, yeah, I love Lorrie. And I love Gayle. And Erin. And Kaitlyn, Payton, Tina, Lizzy, Kristin. I love all of you. Morgan and Wyatt, I like you guys a lot, but we aren’t at the love stage yet.” They made funny gestures of wiping their brows in relief.

“I guess what I’m saying is, chill out, we’re figuring this out as we go along.”

People seemed to be okay with that. Like Gayle said early on, I needed to watch my step with these girls, or they may all turn on me.

“Hey stud!” Lorrie jabbed at me as we went back to work. “Nice speech.”

“Yeah right ,” I chuckled.

“So am I … just one of the girls? It’s okay. I just want to know.”

Ack. Here it is.

“Lorrie… in the real world, you would be my number girl of all time. In fact, you are that. Now. But, these are difficult times and we can’t afford to have everyone pissed at each other right now…”

I grabbed a pair of dead feet, Lorrie grabbed his hands. We swung him up into a wheel barrow.

“Yeah yeah yeah. I’m just busting your balls.”

“Huh?” I asked, bewildered.

“Michael, I want to have more sex with you. A lot more. I am in love with you, too. But I know what you mean about what’s been happening with everybody. We need to work out an arrangement here. I’ll think about it.”

Okay, I thought, think on.

“Oh,” she continued. “Thanks for breaking my cherry. I’d suck your cock right now, except it
probably has zombie gunk on it!”

“Hey baby, I never got to lick you up! I owe you!”

“Yes you do!”

“Hey Lorrie,” I said seriously. “I don’t want to lose you.”

“You can’t. I have an idea for tonight, though, Big Daddy. You might like it.”

She was right, I did like it.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 14 – Group Therapy
= = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

We got the street cleaned up by the afternoon. I called my people together.

“Hey guys, good work today. Let’s get cleaned up for an early dinner up at the house. Then I want to have a strategy session, we gotta do something so this doesn’t happen again.” We piled into the trucks and headed up the hill to my shack.

After we all got clean and shiny, we had a nice meal of canned spaghetti and meatballs, green beans, and pears. Ok, so it wasn’t all that nice. But it filled us up and didn’t take long to make, so that was good enough.

“Ok folks,” I began. “We need a wall. I propose we start with the cars in town. There’s… what, a couple hundred houses here, and only about 15 occupied. Let’s take the cars from the rest of them, line them nose to tail alongside the ditch, starting at one end of our little valley to the other end. That way, the zombies will probably fall into the ditch, and we can help with that too, and then they won’t be able to climb the ditch because cars will be there on the top edge. We’ll leave an opening, and use a big truck or bus or something as the gate. We’ve gotta drain all fluids from the cars and save them in barrels. Take out the batteries, ignition wires and stuff, anything useful. That should take several days.

“Then, we gotta hit that little welding shop down south, see if that guy is alive and help him out. We need him. When we went past him last time, I saw he had a ‘Bobcat’, and we need that. Because my big plan is to build the ‘Sanchez Pit of Death’!” I wanted Lorrie to get the credit, it was mostly her idea.

“And for that, we’ll need to go about 40 miles north and see what’s up with the truck stop there before someone else gets to it. Trucks mean stuff, hopefully food, and god knows what else. Trucks also mean shipping containers. We need those to build ramps for the Sanchez Pit. And we can use empty trailers to ring the pit so they can’t get out.”

We talked for another couple hours, working out the details of the car wall. That was the most important thing. We didn’t feel like leaving the town without having it be secure so that when we returned the town would not be full of Zombies. We also assigned people to specific jobs. Gayle and Lorrie would spend at least 2 hours a day learning herbal medicine and old-fashioned doctoring. Erin would become our armory technician, learning all she could about guns so she could maintain ours in tip-top shape. Tina and Payton were to become farm specialists so that come spring we would be ready. The couples of Masters and Johnsons would work on fortifying the wall, building watchtowers, and any other physical security matters.

We finally got done and broke out the bar and had some drinks. It was good to relax, knowing we had a plan for our security.

After a couple more hours, I nodded to Lorrie, and made the big announcement we had agreed on.

“I have a big announcement!” I announced. Everyone quieted down.

“I… am… going…” Everyone waited expectantly. “… to put on a Porno on the living room TV!”

Most people laughed and thought I was kidding.

“I’m serious! I’m going to my room for 15 minutes for some last minute cleaning. Then I’m coming out to watch some dirty movies.

“Anybody is welcome to join. If you don’t want to, that’s fine, no worries. Maybe just stay in your room, or you guys can go back down into town to your store. Again, no harm, no foul. Tomorrow, we’ve got a lot to do, so let’s get ready to get up at 7:00.

“Maybe I’ll see you later!” I walked to my room, you could hear a pin drop.

I turned on my tunes box so I wouldn’t hear any conversations or bitching or moaning or crying. Then I proceeded to brush my teeth, do some final cleaning and touching up. I knew Lorrie was going to sit with me, I just hoped others would, also.

Picking out a video was tough. ‘Holly does Hollywood’? Naw, too old school. ‘Taboo’? Maybe… I finally settled on ‘Pirates’. Never saw it before, but I thought it might be fun. Put on a pair of sweat pants commando style, and, ah, fuck the shirt.

I go back out to set up the movie, nobody’s here. Really? Nobody? Well, fuck it, I thought. I’ll watch it anyway. I started searching through the server to get the movie up. Just as I got it going, I heard a girl’s voice shout out from the back:

“Ten-Hut!”

I jumped at attention. I mean, that’s what you’re supposed to do!

“Forward… March!” Haha! It’s Erin calling the cadence. Erin, the Little Tiger, is the squad leader. She called out as they marched out, single file.

“Ha-left! Ha-left! Ha-left-right-left.” Oh yeah, her dad was in the Marines!

Out came the sorriest looking squad I ever saw. Also, the sexiest. Erin called out the cadence call and the squad (responded):

“Ain’t no sense in lookin’ down! (Ain’t no sense in lookin down)
Ain’t no Zombies on the ground! (Ain’t no Zombies on the ground!)
Killin Zombies all day long! (Killin Zombies all day long!)
Gonna make me big and strong! (Gonna make me big and strong!)
Am I, right or wrong? (You’re Right!)
Am I, killing strong? (You’re Right!)
Sound off! (1,2!)
Sound off! (3,4!)
Bring it on down! (1, 2, 3, 4, 1, 2… 3, 4!)”

I had all I could do to keep a straight face. This was so cool!

The troop was now arrayed in front of me. For inspection, I supposed. Erin spun and saluted me.

“All troops present and accounted for, Sir!”

They sure were, but there seemed to be a bit of a problem.

“Thank you, Sergeant! Was there, uh, a problem with the uniforms today?”

“Supply issue sir! We adapted, improvised, and overcame, Sir!”

I noticed Erin had on a nice camo baseball hat, and one of my camo shirts. That was it.
Unbuttoned down the front. I pulled her shirt back, revealing her lovely little boobs.

“Dress that line, Sergeant.”

“Yes sir!” I gave her a nice squeeze on her ass.

I walked up to Payton. She had a red bandanna wrapped around her head, a nice white push-up bra which accentuated her substantial tits, and combat boots.

“Pants, soldier?”

“Not today, Sir!”

I sniffed the air.

“What’s that smell?”

She sniffed the air, too. “That would be me, Sir!”

“Well, Excellent!” What else could you say?

I moved down to the next girl, Lorrie, who had on a camo T-shirt. That was it. And the T-shirt looked like it was having a hard time as it had a few strategic rips in it. Lorrie looked at me and smiled.

“Soldier!” I mock-yelled. “Are you eye-balling me?”

“Sir, yes sir!”

“You can’t do that!”

“Sir, yes sir!”

“Drop down and give me twenty!” She got into the push-up position.

“Not pushups! 20 sucks!”

Relieved, Lorrie smiled as I knew she couldn’t do 20 push-ups. She pulled down my sweats, and took my just-beginning-to-get-hard cock completely in her mouth. She got a few strokes in before it got too big for her. By the time she got to 20, I was at full attention.

“Well… alright then. You! What’s your story!”

Kaitlyn looked around nervously. She wore a black G-string and a Boonie hat. A knife hung on a string around her neck, resting comfortably between her luscious boobs.

“I, um, I… don’t have a story?”

“Drop and give me 20!”

Kaitlyn jumped at that. She’s not real imaginative, not a big talker. But she’s a hard worker and she fucks like a racehorse. Jesus, I thought. And a good cocksucker.

“18, 19… 20!” the squad called out in unison.

“Back in line, private! Ok, you two, what the fuck?”

Lizzy and Wyatt were handcuffed together. Wyatt had on pants, which was good. And Lizzy had on his shirt.

“He’s my prisoner, Sir!”

“Fair enough. Prisoner Wyatt, drop and give me… no wait, give her 20!”

Wyatt eagerly lapped up at his fiancee’s pussy. he ate her out pretty good.

“Um…” I started. “Kinda hard to count… alright you’re done. Attention!” Wyatt got up, his lips and chin glistening.

“Nurse!” I said to the next person, Gayle, who somehow made a nursey-looking hat that she pinned in her hair. She also had a two-inch wide bandage wrapped around her chest at the nipple line. That was the extent of her clothing.

“Step Forward!” Nurse Gayle did, as ordered.

“You look healthy, why the bandage?”

“Sir! Just have this for emergencies, sir! It’s my first aid kit, Sir!”

“Bend forward!” I commanded. “Stop!” I said, when she got to about a 45-degree angle.

I swatted her on her pleasingly plump, naked ass, 10 times. Not that hard, but her cheeks got a little pink.

“Thank you sir, may I have another?”

Well, certainly! I gave her 10 more.

“Thank you sir, may I have another?”

“Don’t be greedy, Nurse!”

I moved down the line to Kristin and Morgan. She had a dog collar around her neck, with a chain held by Morgan. Morgan had shorts on, while Kristin looked very modest in her long sleeve army T-shirt.

“Let me guess… Another prisoner?”

“Sir yes sir!” Morgan announced proudly.

I glared at Kristin.

“That’s what I let him think, Sir!”

“That’s what I thought. Better give him 20, though. Now!”

She eagerly ate his cock up.

“…19, 20!” the group called out, but she kept going.

“Hey!” I said. “Hey! That’s 20 already. Stop. Knock it off!” I yanked on her chain slightly, she reluctantly stood up.

“You’re a lucky sumbitch, Morgan.”

“Sir, yes sir!” he answered.

I got down to Tina. She had makeup on, and was fully dressed in a sexy way; nice white blouse, tight black skirt, black fishnets, high heels. Damn if she wasn’t the sexiest one here. Well, excepting my Lorrie, of course! She was also the only one who I hadn’t gotten together with yet.

“Private Tina! You look… exceptional.”

“Thank you sir!”

“What’re you dressed as? Conscientious Objector?!”

“Sir, no sir! I’m a high-class hooker, Sir! I want to get fucked!”

I busted up laughing at that, as did most everyone else.

“Ten-hut!” hollered Erin.

“Ok, at ease. Troops,” I began. “You’ve all passed inspection. Leisure time starts in 5 minutes. Those who want to be useful will make me a drink. Sergeant, dismiss the squad.”

“Squad!” Erin shouted. “Remember we are exiting the premises at 0800 tomorrow for work detail! Consume accordingly. Any malingerers will be shot! Dismissed!”

– – –

Lorrie told me to go sit on the couch as she headed towards the kitchen. I thought, fuck it, and took off my sweats and sat on the couch. I was glad I took those 15 minutes earlier to clean up, had myself all nice and trimmed. I was fiddling with the TV Remote when Lorrie came up with a couple of drinks.

“Gimlet?” she asked.

“My favorite, thank you!” Lorrie sat next to me. Sort of. She was more like sitting on me. Her firm tits pressed into my arm and chest. I took about 4 gulps of my drink.

The others came back from the kitchen with drinks and everyone mingled for a few minutes. Nobody really knew what to do yet, how to get things started. Including me. This was mine and Lorrie’s idea, and we weren’t coming through. I downed the rest of my drink.

“Well,” I said to her. “I think we should get down to business!”

I pushed Lorrie back on the couch, then I slid down onto the floor. Spreading her legs, I began to lick and kiss my way up her knees, inching closer to her thighs.

Tina and Momma Gayle sat on the couch next to Lorrie. It was kind of funny. Gayle had done a lot of consoling for these girls. Many had lost their families, had seen death close up, weren’t sure about the future, all that. So Gayle spent many a night hugging one of the girls as we watched a show on the tube.

So, this wasn’t any different, except now Momma Gayle was completely naked and the still-dressed Tina was suckling at Momma’s breast.

I massaged Lorrie’s thighs as I slowly moved closer and closer towards my prize. Lorrie’s hands naturally went to her tits, she massaged them lazily through her T-shirt. I could smell happy little aromas stirring in front of me.

Suddenly, my back was covered in warmth, Kaitlyn laid her soft boobs on my back. She got behind me and reached under to stroke my cock and balls. Oh god, that’s nice. Always nice to have someone lightly stroke your rock-hard cock. She moved with me as I reached Lorrie’s center.

I brushed my lips across Lorrie’s labia, ever so softly, ever so lightly. She sighed as my tongue caressed her clean-shaven outer areas. God I was in heaven, and I wanted this to be good for Lorrie. I gently opened her a little with my hands, her pussy-smells wafted over me. I licked her lips up and down… slowly… gently… I looked up to catch her eye. But they were closed in ecstasy. I felt her heat on my tongue as I continued to explore her outside. As I passed over her opening, the heat intensified. I pressed my tongue down into there… it was like licking a volcano! Her boiling hot woman lava covered my tongue in fantastic flavors.

I swallowed some of her juices down, mmm heaven. I looked up at her again, she was looking down lazily at me, almost like she was dreaming. She leaned forward an pulled off her t-shirt, thank god. I needed to see those tits! My left hand went up to squeeze them while I licked my thumb and forefinger to get them wet and slippery. I went to the top of her puss and circled around her clit with my tongue as my right hand began to tease her pussy and ass with my fingers. Her juices quickly coated my hand.

I finally settled my tongue lightly on her clit, feeling the hard little nub under me. I sped up a little and added some pressure, varying my route as I tongue lashed her entire cunt. Lorrie was breathing pretty hard at this point.

Someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned my head.

“My turn!” Erin exclaimed.

“Um…” I struggled. “Not just yet. I need to do this, ok Little Tiger?” I kissed her on her lips, and she licked and sucked me clean of Lorrie’s accumulated juices.

“Ok,” she said. “Just this once.”

“Just this once,” I affirmed.

Erin went up and began playing with Lorrie’s tits. I dove back in and tongue fucked her pussy. Back and forth with my rigid tongue inside her steaming hole. Lorrie writhed in pleasure.
After a couple minutes of that, I slid a finger up inside her as I worked my mouth up towards her rock hard little clit. First, I tease-licked all around it, slowly, but with some good pressure. The I gave it a few glancing licks, drawing moans from Lorrie as I did so. I looked up and caught her eye, then pressed my tongue firmly against her clit.

For the next… I don’t know how many minutes… but quite a few of them, I never let go of her clit. I kissed it, licked it, and then sucked it and that whole area into my mouth. I struggled to keep up with her flow of secretions, swallowing as best I could, but I really didn’t want to let her go. I slipped more fingers inside her hot hole, until I got all four in! I finger fucked her hard while continuing to molest her clitoris. Lorrie gasped, squeezing my head between her thighs, then moaned, then finally arched her back and screamed bloody murder as her orgasm ripped through her cunt and spread throughout her trembling body.

She actually asked me stop after about a minute.

“Daddy!” she gasped, barely able to breathe. “I can’t… Daddy I can’t take it anymore… Daddy…”

Haha! No fucking way. I held on and continued to lick and suck her clit. Lorrie’s orgasm continued, rising and falling with my speed and pressure, balancing on the edge of the waterfall, and then plummeting over the edge. Only to be on another edge, and going over that waterfall, too.

After a couple minutes of that, I came up for air. I hadn’t really paid any attention to any else for the last 15 minutes, I had no idea what was going on. I gathered that people were doing some sexy things, but they had all stopped in the last 5 minutes due to the amount of noise Lorrie made! They gave me a nice round of applause as I rose from between her legs. I waved to the crowd, tipped my imaginary hat, then fell into the arms of my Lorrie. We kissed, long and deep, her tongue totally engaged with mine. I felt good to rest a little, my jaw was a bit tired!

I sat back on the couch and immediately Tina, the (to me) virgin, grasped my rigid cock in both hands and began stroking me. Her blondish hair blocked my view, but I could feel her hot mouth settle onto my cock as she slowly engulfed me. Mmmmmm. I leaned over and started sucking on Lorries lovely, rigid nipples. These babies were huge right now, and I sucked on them for all I was worth.

Then… Tina asked Lorrie if she could sit on me. Lorrie said yes, but only if Tina would let Lorrie eat her out later. Not a problem! Tina impaled her tight cunt with my cock, at last, and finally I had fucked all the women here!

Looking around, Momma Gayle had Erin and Payton sucking her tits while Kaitlyn licked her smooth cunt. Lizzy was getting double penetrated by the Masters boys, while her sister Kristin and Lorrie looked on with serious lust in their eyes.

I unceremoniously ripped off Tina’s blouse, sending buttons flying and her tits bouncing. Her perky little girls were lovely, and fired up, too. I squeezed them hard as she rose up and slammed herself down onto my cock. Her tight cunt clenched me even harder.

Lizzy moaned out her long orgasm, I guess a cock in her pussy and in her ass felt pretty good! Gayle came all over Kaitlyn’s face, surprising everyone with the amount of juices emanating from within.

Morgan pulled his cock from Lizzy’s ass, she fell next to me in a heap.

“Next!” he called out with his and his brother’s hard dicks at full attention.

Kristin shook her head. I guess the ass wasn’t her thing. Kaitlyn jumped up from Gayle and asked “Can I go?”

The boys positioned her over Wyatt’s cock, and then Morgan moved up to fuck her ass. Gayle came over to me and dragged her enormous tits in my face. I sucked them for a couple minutes, then got up and mounted her from behind. Her cunt accepted my big cock, no questions asked. Not quite as tight as a teenage girl, she still felt fabulous. I gave her a serious fucking, slamming her into the couch. Payton rested her face on Gayle’s ass, I pulled out of Gayle and Payton sucked me clean of all those juices. I rammed my cock back into Gayle.

Kaitlyn shrieked in ecstasy from her double-fucking. I don’t know how those Masters boys were holding off and not cumming, but good for them!

“Anyone else?” asked Morgan.

Lorrie looked at me shyly, pleadingly.

“Go get ’em, sweetie!” I said.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 15. Lorrie’s Story, Part II
= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Morgan laid on his back with his cock standing up, Kristin busying herself with sucking him silly. Lizzy grabbed my hand and helped me lower myself onto Morgan’s cock. Wyatt stood by with his cock standing straight up. He smiled at me as I sat on his brother’s cock.

Ahh… nowhere near as big as Michael, but still! I’m getting fucked by another guy!

“No kissing,” Kristin whispered in my ear. I laughed. We can fuck and suck, but no kissing. Sure, I’m down!

Somebody played with my butthole, they had found some KY jelly in town. Fingers probed my ass, stretching me.

Suddenly, something huge pressed into me! It’s fucking Wyatt! I gritted my teeth as he entered my butt. Jesus Christ! No finesse, like Michael, he just forced his way in. Thank god for the lubricant.

“FU-U-U-CK!!!” I hollered. I was double-fucked!

I collapsed on top of Morgan, both he and Wyatt squeezed my tits hard. But Jesus, I was filled up. I pretty much went limp as they pumped my pussy and ass. I couldn’t even think about gripping a cock or anything like I think I was supposed to. I just lay there, straddled out, and got fucked.

Next thing I know, something big and soft and hard and wet was forcing it’s way into my mouth. I guess Michael couldn’t stand it, he had to get in on the action. Now I had all three holes filled! I could taste somebody’s cunt on Michael’s cock. My mind drifted, overwhelmed with sex as cocks tried to get deeper and deeper into me. My cunt was on fire, my ass felt great, and I could barely breathe as Michael’s huge cock fucked my face.

Morgan started hollering “Oh my god oh my god” and Michael just pulled me up and away from the brothers. He told me later he didn’t want them cumming inside me, that was his job. Girls flocked to the two boys as they both came.

Michael dragged me onto the floor and forced his way in between my legs, and he shoved his cock right up all the way inside my cunt. I stiffened as he hit something inside me that hurt for a moment. It was like he hit bottom, I don’t know. His cock was so thick, even though it was only one it felt almost the same as having two inside me.

Michael kissed me deeply. My head swam. I felt so connected to him… like we were one… My orgasm built and we fucked feverishly. I did all I could to grind my clit into him all I could.
Suddenly, his impossibly huge cock swelled even more inside me, stretching me to the limit. I begun cumming as I felt his seed shoot into me. It felt SO COOL having his cock flex and throb, knowing his hot cum was filling me up. My cunt clenched him back as my best ever orgasm swept through me. He ate me out about 15 minutes earlier, that was my best orgasm. But this one, even better. It just wouldn’t stop. We continued to kiss as our mutual orgasm kept rolling.

Finally, I whispered to him, “Baby, get off me so I can get these guys out of me!” I loved the taste of his sperm and I wanted some. Okay, and I was worried about getting pregnant.

“No way,” he answered. That’s all he said. He just slowly fucked me some more, sending little pleasure ripples through my entire pussy. I held him as close and as hard as I could. I loved him so much.

Getting double fucked was great, but… it’s nothing like this. Basking in the after glow with your man.

– – –

Early the next morning, Michael’s watch started beeping, telling us to get up. I grabbed him as he tried to get out of bed.

“Fuck me again, baby” I half-moaned. I checked my pussy, still a bit damp. I rubbed it furiously and grabbed a tit with my other hand. I gotta get some juices going!

“Babe,” Michael said. “We’ve got to get going. I don’t have time to do you justice–“

“Come on, Daddy!” piped in Mom. “Give her a quickie!”

Mom grabbed his cock and slobbered all over it for a minute. I was ready.

Michael dropped down in between my legs, and my pussy throbbed the instant he entered me. My clit was still swollen from last night.

Michael locked his arms and rested on them, so he could look at me, he said. Mom sucked on my tit, then we kissed. Michael lost it right there.

“Jesus fucking Christ! You two! You’re fucking sluts!!”

His cock expanded in me as he filled me with his cum. He came down on top of me, all three of us kissing. Finally, he got up.

“Come on you guys, big day!” Oh yeah, we’re supposed to build a wall, or something.

“Not yet,” I ordered. “Come here and get cleaned up.”

Mom and I licked up his half-hard cock. His salty cum tasted great, mixed in with my cunt juice. The sight was apparently too much for him, mom and daughter licking his cock. He got hard again. I had heard that old men couldn’t perform all that well. But that wasn’t the case with Michael.

“Fuck Mom, and give her some of that hot cum, too!”

He obliged. Mom came quickly, and I licked Michael’s cum from Mom’s pussy as he went back to his room to get ready.

– – –

So there we were, Tina and I trying to position this car along the ditch. Look, I’m not so good at backing up, ok? I rolled the stupid Pontiac down into the ditch. I mean, who even has a Pontiac anymore?

We had this system where some of us moved cars, some drained the fluids, and some guarded us all. But, as Michael has told us during combat training, all plans go out the window when the first shot is fired. Well, the first shot, in this case, was one of the townies having a fit. Michael had enlisted their help, and all was going well. Until a couple of them got into an argument over one of the other cars that was owned by a dead person.

It seems that both of these old guys were sweet on ‘Lady Jessica’, who had turned earlier. Well they got into a fight about which of these guys should get her car. See, Michael had said we should keep any 4-wheel drive vehicles, any Priuses or other hybrids, any vans, and maybe a couple of fast cars if we found any. And we let the living folks keep whatever cars they had. But we needed the rest for the wall.

So Lady Jessica owned this 1972 Buick Le Sabre. It had some huge engine in it, I guess, and each guy thought they should be the one to keep it. The argument got bigger, fists were thrown, people pushed and shoved… I turned to Tina, and she rolled her eyes.

“Let’s go,” I said. And we took this Pontiac from town and drove it out ourselves. Yeah, I dropped it in the ditch, but everything was fine, right up until Tina got shot.

I whirled around to see where the shot came from when I was grabbed and picked up in the air.

Then one of the ugliest people I’ve ever seen came up and butt-stroked me in the head.

– – –

Fortunately, it was more of a glancing blow and my Lacrosse helmet blocked most of it. I wasn’t knocked unconscious, but, as they say, I got my “bell rung”. Two guys grabbed me, tied up my hands with those plastic zip-tie things, took my gun and knife, and drag-walked me to their truck they had hidden behind some trees. They jammed me between the two of them in the front seat. Jesus Christ I had a headache. Mother fuckers!

“So,” says the guy who hit me. Some seriously dirtbag-looking scumbag who didn’t seem to have showered since before the apocalypse.

“My name’s Robbie. And slave-boy over there driving is Tom. And what’s your name, hot stuff?”

Robbie had this shitty, greasy hair and smelled bad. Tom, a half-decent looking black guy, didn’t look as bad, but still pretty dirty and grimy.

“Fuck you!” I spat out. I was trying not to cry.

“Well, isn’t that nice. Fuck-you, it’s nice to meet you!” And with that, Robbie started grabbing my tit as we rolled down the highway. He grinned at me with these slimy teeth and greasy face.

“Jesus!” I said. “Don’t you guys bathe? You’re disgusting!”

I sat there, trembling. I’m being kidnapped, it dawned on me. Kidnapped! Who does that? What will they do to me? Rape me, for sure. Then kill me? Don’t kill me now, I’m in love!

“FUCK!” I hollered. Robbie just laughed at me.

We drove about twenty minutes up the road, the whole time he’s feeling me up and talking dirty about all the things he’s going to do to me. The driver wasn’t saying anything. In fact, he seemed pissed or, maybe, disgusted by Robbie. As I looked at them both, Robbie had all this gear, and a pistol, and bullets and stuff on a vest while Tom didn’t have anything. And, Robbie had called him ‘slave’. Maybe, I thought, Tom’s not into the whole thing here.

We slowed down at a turnoff for another town.

I screamed.

“I have to pee right now!!!”

“Ha!” laughed Robbie. “No way. We’re almost there. You can pee when Big Trent says you can pee.” But Tom slowed down.

“I’m going to pee in your truck right now if you don’t let me out.”

Tom stopped the truck, right at the crossroads. “Maybe we should let her. You know how Trent is about the truck.”

“Shut up slave!” snapped Robbie. “I’m calling the shots, not you!”

Silence for a moment.

“I’ll let you watch” I offered. “But you have to cut me loose or I’ll fall over.”

Robbie leaped out of the truck and pulled me with him.

“Cut her loose, slaveboy, and watch her so she doesn’t get up to something”

Tom cut me loose, and I stood there for a moment. I could see Robbie had a hard on from rubbing my tits and thinking about watching me pee, but he also had his AR-15 somewhat pointed in my direction. Shit.

I pulled the scrunchie from my hair and posed a little, letting my long hair fly in the breeze. Then I casually flung it passed Robbie, it got hung up on a bush. Perfect.

“Come on, I don’t got all day, Fuckyou!”

I undid my army pants, pulled them down and exposed my naked pussy to this flaming asshole. I felt completely humiliated.

I copped a squat, and… nothing, at first. Finally, I closed my eyes and tried to relax, and then I let it fly. The real trick was not to get it on my pants. Robbie stood transfixed. Dickhead. He undid his fly and began stroking his hard little cock. But, wisely, I thought, I didn’t mention the size of it.

I started to get up.

“Don’t move! Don’t make me shoot you!”

“Oh come on Robbie,” said Tom. “You know you won’t shoot her, you’re not supposed to even touch her or Trent will kill you!”

“Shut up!” hollered Robbie and pointed the gun at Tom, but still jacked his cock with the other hand. Damn pistol grips on the AR, they let you shoot one handed if you want.

“Pull up your shirt, Fuckyou.” Humiliated again, I did.

He stepped forward and shot his load onto my tits and bra.

“Alright, come on,” ordered Robbie.

I pulled my shirt down and my pants up. My t-shirt soaked in several places through from his obnoxious cum. They got another zip-tie and stuffed me back in the truck.

We drove through a town a lot bigger than our little one. We stopped after a couple minutes near a gigantic strip mall that had a Walmart in it. A large pirate flag flew from the top. The big store had hundreds of necros around it.

“Home, sweet home!” announced Robbie.

“Come on,” said Tom, gently.

He cut my bonds and we climbed up this ladder that took us to the roof of the strip mall. From there we walked a couple hundred yards til we got to the Walmart roof. There were about 6 or 8 armed guys up here, but they weren’t doing anything about the zombies trying to get in down below. These guys were just hanging out. And staring at me, but nobody said anything except Robbie.

“I found her,” he announced. “Back off!”

We climbed down some stairs at the back, down to the storeroom of the Walmart. They led me through to the main floor, some light filtered down from the skylights but the lights were out.
And there he was, the man himself. Big Trent.

He was big, too. Massive. Looked like he had been on the ‘roids. He was, honest-to-god, perched up on these display cases, sitting in an easy chair like he was a king on a throne. A naked woman kneeled next to him, she casually stroked his beefy legs. A couple guys stood by with AK-47s.

Robbie dragged me up the makeshift steps. Tom followed some distance behind.

“Well, well, WELL!” roared Big Trent, standing up. “What have you brought me?” He walked a circle around me, appraising me like a cow or something.

“This is what I’m talking about,” he said. “This is what we’ve been looking for! I have been wanting some FINE piece of ass, not this shit you’ve been giving me.” He kicked the girl who had been at his side. She whimpered and bowed her head low.

What an asshole, I thought.

“And what might your name be, pretty young thing?”

“All I can get out of her,” interrupted Robbie. “Is ‘Fuck-you’.”

Big Trent glared at him, as if to say ‘Was I talking to you?’

“What’s your name, honey?” he asked me again.

“Fuck you!” It was all I could think of to say.

“Ah, defiance! How nice. Well I’m sure we can beat that out of you. Or fuck it out of you. Lots of men here… they’d all like a crack at you. Wait a second, what’s this?” Big Trent had lifted my hair and saw a large bruise near my temple. He looked at Robbie. Robbie just shrugged his shoulders.

“Where’d you get this sweetie?” he asked.

“From dickhead over there!” I pointed my head at Robbie.

Big Trent got very quiet. What came out was just above a whisper.

“You… HIT… her?”

Robbie stood still, frozen in fear.

“He buttstroked me. I passed out.”

“Now she’s lying BT! I just gave her a little tap–“

“A little tap?” Big Trent asked. “She looks pretty banged up to me. Still, God, she’s gorgeous. And look at these tits! They look real. Are they?”

Big Trent squeezed my boobs for a few moments. He stopped suddenly when he felt the wet spots.

“What the fuck?” he asked in shock. “Why are they wet, and sticky?” He looked at his hands in horror.

I told him. “Genius over there jacked off on me and shot his shitty cum onto me.”

Robbie started denying it but Big Trent looked to Tom for confirmation. Tom nodded his head ‘yes.’

Big Trent slowly went over to Robbie. “You… you let me touch… you let me put my hands on YOUR FUCKING JIZZ?”

“No BT it’s not like that! You see she was–“

I didn’t see it because I turned away, but Robbie dropped like a sack of potatoes, his head twisted at a weird angle. One down, I thought.

“Tom. Drag his ass to the gate, have him thrown over. Now, you, start talking. Where your from. What’s your setup, how you livin’. Come on.”

“I uh,” I began, trying to think of something to say. I came up empty. “I don’t have much to say. Except that, my Daddy’s going to kill you.”

“Your what?”

“My Daddy. He will kill you. And everyone here. He loves me. A lot.”

Big Trent thought about that for a few moments. Tom returned from his dragging duties.

“Ok Tom, tell me what happened.”

“Well, they were lining up cars, like a wall. Down in Larchmont. That’s that tiny town a few miles south. We watched them for awhile. Only saw a couple men, lots of girls. They had a couple guns…”

“And,” Trent interjected. “They’re clean. Very clean. They got their shit together, sounds like. Hey! Rat! Get over here! Tom, take her over to ladies wear, get her something else to wear. And get some wipes and clean off that fucking jizz. And you, girly-girl, you are going to talk to me, real soon.”

Tom grabbed my arm and yanked me to come with him. We passed a guy walking towards Big Trent who was obviously ‘Rat’. Pointy face, beady eyes.

As we got to the ladies section, Tom relaxed his grip and looked around.

“Look,” he whispered. “I’m sorry. They’ve got my wife, my kid. Here, grab a shirt. They’ll kill my family if I don’t do everything they say. But… here’s your knife back. I took it from that shithead when we fed him to the deaders. Hide it. Don’t use it now. You might even get raped, don’t use it. Wait til it’s dark and things quiet down. Too many guys around now.

“But, it’s really just Trent and his crew. The rest of us are prisoners, or scared shitless, forced labor kind of thing. They make us kill the deaders at the front, but just with rakes and shovels. Still, if your man comes, we can help out.”

“Ok Tom, and thanks. But my daddy IS coming. When he does, stay out of his way. I’ll try to keep you safe.”

Tom looked at me like I was crazy. But, you know, I’ve seen Michael in action. He’s all chill and stuff, until the shit gets going. Then he turns into this major hard-core killer. It’s almost scary, but it’s also totally sexy. And he’s going to save me.

At least, I hoped he would. Soon.

– – –

They tied me up, tight. I couldn’t get anything even remotely loose. Big Trent questioned me for, I don’t know, maybe like an hour?. He wanted to know the layout of our place, how many people we had, how much food, how many guns, everything. He threatened, hurt me a little, I held out a long time. Finally I gave some bullshit answers. I told them our stronghold was some of the houses right by the road. I told him we were almost out of food. We had 5 hunting rifles. We bathed in the stream. There was only 6 of us.

But each answer, I held out. Trent punched my stomach. Slapped my legs. Slapped my ass. I cried a lot, mostly just to buy time. Come on Michael, where are you?

“Alright Sweetheart,” Trent said, leering at me. “I think the kidding around is just about over. I think the heavy stuff is going to come down just about now!”

Trent pulled out a huge knife. It looked as long as my arm. I just about shit myself.

Trent dragged the knife down my face, between my boobs, I trembled.

“You told me the whole truth, right?” he asked. “Nothing but the truth?”

“So help me, God,” I swore.

“She’s holding back!” hollered Rat. Thanks for the help, dipshit. “Cut her!”

Trent had a wild look in his eye. He pulled at my shirt, and cut it wide open. He cut through my bra. My boobs flopped out there in the air.

Suddenly, we heard gunfire. the guys on the roof are shooting, I thought.

“Rat, go up and check it out.” The firing increased above us. Trent felt me up, enjoying himself. I was about to throw up. The firing lessened, then stopped.

“Maybe that’s your daddy, coming for you. But, it sounds like we got him!”

More shots sounded, and one of the skylights shattered. Right near us.

Suddenly, a body flew through the skylight and crashed about 20 feet away. The head was shot and he was a mess from the fall, but you could tell by his clothing. It was Rat. Two down.

“Rat! Shit! What the Fuck! Wilson! Everyone! Get over here!” Another body came through the skylight, Trent and his guys fired everything they had at the opening. Three down. They ran out of ammo, dropped mags and put in more and kept shooting at the ceiling near the opening. Finally, nobody had any full mags left.

This weird scraping noise emanated from the ceiling. Something was being scraped or dragged. Suddenly, another body flew through the opening and crashed down near us. One of Trent’s guys. He must’ve had 20 bullets in him. Four.

That meant… Michael was still alive!

Trent and his guys were in a panic. They weren’t ready for anything like this. All their magazines were empty, they scurried about looking for more ammo. They finally found a case and started reloading, but they were slow.

Another body fell through the skylight. Five. Shot to absolute shit. They shot a few rounds back towards the hole and ran out of ammo again. Trent screamed at his guys to find more ammo. Jesus, didn’t these dumbasses have it stored somewhere nearby? Oh, they had it up near the front door. Several of their guys went to get some of the cans.

Trent pulled out a gigantic pistol, I found out later it was called a ‘Desert Eagle’. A guy named Johnson had an M-16 rifle, he fired random shots into the roof until Trent told him to knock it off and listen.

I’m still standing there, tied up with my boobs hanging out. Trent came over and put this big ass gun to my head. I, um, peed right then. I do not like being defenseless, no sir.

“Tom!” Trent yelled. “See who these dead guys are.”

Disgusted, Tom sifted through assorted two dead guys. Trent and Johnson scanned the ceiling skylight trying to catch sight of something. I watched Tom roll the dead guys around, and saw him pocket a pistol. Tom smiled at me.

“It’s Pablo and Shorty,” Tom reported. “Shot in the head, amongst other places… They won’t be turning. I can’t make out the other guy, he’s too messed up.”

Trent whirled in panic. “How many guys were on the roof? Huh?” Tom shrugged his shoulders. “No shooting now, I guess they’re all dead. Fuck!” Trent pointed the Desert Eagle at me, and jammed it right into my forehead.

“You… bitch… Call him off!”

I made a face at him, and he thumped me with his gun in the forehead. It didn’t knock me out, but it hurt like shit and made my head spin. I could hear Trent but it was like I was underwater. I could hear him yelling about covering the back stairs or something. Next thing I know, Wilson has a big gaping hole in his head, and Tom is standing there with a vicious look on his face and a smoking gun in his hand. I guess he scavenged it from one of the dead guys. Tom shot two more bad guys before Big Trent fired on him. Tom was able to duck down an aisle.

Trent couldn’t chase him because he heard his name being called. By my Daddy!

“Trent!” Michael called from behind me somewhere. “Put down the gun and we can still be friends.”

“Yeah right!” responded Trent as he ducked behind a stack of Coors beer cases. “And how the fuck do you know my name?”

“One of your little toadies squealed up on the roof, but don’t worry! He won’t ever squeal again.”

More shots and shouts came from various parts of the store. The ‘slaves’ were rising up against their masters! So cool! Trent didn’t know what to do, or where to look, or who to cover.

“I’ll… I’ll shoot your bitch!” Trent yelled. And he looked at me and started to point the Eagle at me.

Trent’s head exploded. I thought, I didn’t know a head could just explode! Then Tom and Michael were facing each other, guns pointed warily.

“No!” I managed to scream. “You’re on the… same side”

I blacked out.

===================
Epilogue
===================

I shot this shithead Trent right in his fucking head. I scanned for targets and saw this black guy also shooting at Trent. I covered him with my 1911, but I was kind of hoping that he wouldn’t shoot me since we both shot Trent.

Then Lorrie shouted that we were on the same side, and we lowered our weapons as Lorrie collapsed in her bonds.

“Cover us!” I said tersely to this new guy as I cut Lorrie down from the paracords. “Are there any more of these guys?”

“I don’t know, I think my friends took out the rest up near the front, but I can’t be sure yet.”

Lorrie looked okay, she had a lump on her forehead.

“Stay here, uh–” I started to say.

“Tom. My name is Tom Zander. I’ll protect her.”

“You better, Tom. I’ve killed a lot of people today, I don’t mind adding to the list.”

There was some commotion up front, so I skirted around through the toys and cosmetics to see what was happening. The cause of the ruckus became clear; 20 or so people were beating 3 or 4 people to death. I stepped out from behind the racks.

“I’m with Tom!” I yelled as they all turned threateningly towards me. “And the captured girl!” They had rakes and shovels and started advancing on me. There was blood in their eyes!

Fortunately, Tom rounded the corner, carrying Lorrie in his arms.

“It’s alright!” Tom asserted. “He’s cool. He just killed about 15 of our asshole warlords. Let’s not kill him just yet.”

As the situation defused. Tom and a few others ran off with some captured rifles.

“Where are they off to?” I asked to nobody in particular.

A bruised up gentleman, calling himself Nathan, responded.

“They’ve been keeping the women and kids locked up in the nail salon next door. I imagine that Rollie, that fucking piece of shit guard, doesn’t have much breathing time left.”

Then Nathan explained what happened to them. The town was swarmed early on by zombies. If you went outside, you got eaten. All these living people were in the Walmart when they shut it down on a Saturday. For a lucky few, the whole family was shopping at the same time and survived intact. For others, their loved ones were ‘outside’ somewhere. Then these “Rattlers” showed up and easily took over the store and the group. The Rattlers acted like saviors on the run, and were gladly accepted into the group. After the first night, however, the Rattlers showed their true colors; they enslaved everyone and began their reign of terror and rape. This went on for three weeks, and then Lorrie and I showed up.

Erin drifted in from the roof. She covered the group with her AR-15, I quickly motioned for her to lower the barrel, these were friendlies.

“Thank God you’re alright!” She said to Lorrie and me. “I didn’t hear anything for awhile, I was thinking the worst!” She hugged us both, then glanced around at the people and also the store.

“So…” she began. “What happens next?”

Just then Tom and his crew returned, Tom holding tightly to a woman and a small girl around his neck. “I think we got them all. Hey, who’s the new girl?”

“This is Erin,” I announced to him and the group. “She shot about 6 or 8 of your ‘Rattlers’–“

“Ten! If you don’t mind!”

“My bad, Erin. She shot Ten of your rattlers on the roof, which allowed me to climb up and into your Walmart here where, with the help of Tom, we don’t have a Rattler problem anymore.”

I expected the survivors to be a little more happy about us, seeing as how we rescued them and all. But they were a bit leery of us and our intentions. Rightfully so, I guess. The last ‘saviors’ didn’t work out so well.

“Well, guys,” I said. “We’re gonna get going. These shitheads shot one of my people back home. Do you mind if we get some medical supplies? Then we’ll be on our way.”

I headed over to the Pharmacy section. These guys still had fully stocked shelves of most everything. Jesus, I thought. Wish I was a little more mercenary in my way of thinking. I would take everything. But whatever.

Tom came over to me, with his wife and little girl still around his neck. “Look, um, Michael. I’m a veterinarian. Or, I was. I could take a look at your person if you wanted… Maybe we can work out some kind of trade, know what I’m saying?”

“Awesome, that would be great, Tom. Um, I know we’re all new to each other, but we might be able to work out some trade between our groups, maybe even merge them together… for our mutual benefit.”

And that’s what we did.

= = = = = = = =
One Year Later
= = = = = = = =

“Please honey!” I begged. “For the love of God put her down already, she’s had enough!”

Lorrie smiled innocently at me. “Why, whatever do you mean?”

I walked over and gently took my darling baby Jessie from her mother’s arm and breast. Carefully, I set her down in her crib. Jessie mewled a bit, stretched a little, but stayed asleep. Yes!

I looked back at Lorrie. Her impossibly large breasts lay against her stomach, her left one still leaking milk. I pulled her out of the rocker and led her towards our room and the bed. She tried to argue but I held my finger to my lips, telling her to keep quiet and not wake the baby.

“But Michael,” she protested as I closed the door. “I’m tired from the feeding.”

“Don’t worry, this won’t take long!” I can’t sit in a room with her for very long while she feeds the baby, I just get way too fucking worked up! I stripped quickly and jumped on top of her. My iron cock bashed into her legs as I grabbed her tits and squeezed them together.

Milk gushed from both her nipples like a water fountain, except this fountain had many different streams! Warm milk sprayed on my face and dripped off my chin. I opened my mouth and savored the sweet flavor. Quickly, I fell upon a tit and sucked the shit out of it. I mean, sucked the milk out of it! Warm milk flowed down my throat, gulp after gulp. I couldn’t get enough.

Gayle whispered from the doorway, “Did the baby poop? Oh…” I didn’t even look up. It was my feeding time.

I guess Lorrie motioned her mom in, for the next thing I knew, Gayle was pushing me aside a little. She was trying to get between her daughter’s legs. Grudgingly, I moved out of the way, a little, so as not to lose my grip on Lorrie’s tits. Gayle snuggled her face into Lorrie’s pussy, gently licking and kissing her deliciously wet slit.

I sort of lose track of time when I’m latched on to gigantic milking tits, especially when they are filled with milk. So, I don’t know how long it was, but eventually Lorrie started to moan softly. Then she jerked and bucked as the sensations from my milk-sucking and her mom’s tongue-lashing took over. Presently, she composed herself after trembling but quiet orgasm.

“Go ahead Michael,” Lorrie whispered. “Fuck Mee-Maw.”

“Bullshit ‘Mee-Maw’!” Gayle complained. “I’m ‘Nana’ you little bitch!” As punishment for this breach of etiquette, Gayle resumed licking her daughter’s cunt, even more vigorously this time.

I detached, somewhat reluctantly, from Lorrie’s tits. Truth was, I think I had enough. Must’ve been eight or ten ounces! Gayle rose up on her knees but kept her face buried between Lorrie’s legs.

I worked on Gayle’s pants, struggling to get them off. I’ve asked her before to take them off before she gets in the bed, but she doesn’t remember! Alzheimer’s, I guess. She is an old woman, anyway. Almost as old as me…

Finally, I exposed her glistening pussy lips. I was too wound up for finesse and felt a little selfish; I just mounted her quickly and rammed my cock in hard! Oh yessss… the only thing that feels better than drinking warm tit-milk is sliding my cock into a hot and steamy pussy! I looked up at my two hot mamas. Well, technically one mama and a grandma. But the Grandma just turned 40, so it ain’t no thing! Maybe in a few weeks I can fuck my wife, Lorrie. She’s still too tender from the delivery.

I’m sorry to say, but I could only last a minute or so inside Gayle’s sopping wet cunt. My orgasm was approaching, and there wasn’t much I could do about it.

“Lorrie,” I panted. “You know you (…pant…) need to stay hydrated!” I only had about ten seconds to go.

“Give it to me baby!” she said.

Leaping up and around Gayle, I planted myself right next to Lorrie’s face. Grabbing my cock, I stroked it a couple times and placed it between her lips.

YES!!! Hot streams of man cum erupted from me, into her welcoming mouth. Gayle’s work kicked in right then, so Lorrie was cumming as she swallowed down my jizz gleefully, even gratefully, perhaps.

I rolled off to the side, exhausted, as Gayle straddled Lorrie’s tits. She ground her clit into Lorrie’s erect and milky nipples. Gayle came hard in just under a minute, mixing her cum with Lorrie’s milk. They both looked at me.

“Oh alright,” I said, feigning boredom. Lorrie leaned over and dragged her cum and milk covered tits in my face. I revelled in the mixed concoction and my cock recovered from it’s previous state of about 95% hard to completely rock solid again.

This could go on all day!

Suddenly, a radio call interrupted our fun.

“Mustang, come in Mustang.” That was our house call sign.

I struggled over to the handheld. “Yeah Little Tiger, what’s up.” Erin wanted something.

“Just letting you know that chopper flew by again. Looks like he wants to land.”

“Ok LT. Don’t shoot unless they shoot first. Got me? Don’t shoot! I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

“Soon?” Erin cackled. “Put that woman down for ten fucking minutes! We need you!”

“I was, unavoidably detained… I’ll be right there.”

“Hurry up asshole. Little Tiger out.”

Is that any way to talk to her commanding officer? I didn’t think so. She will need some kind of punishment tonight. Probably have to tie her down and make her watch me fuck her girlfriend Payton. Yeah, that would work!

I did want to hurry, though. We had seen a chopper go by a few times in the last weeks. They were checking us out. It was the Air Force or the Army, we couldn’t tell which but knew it was military.

The girls helped me dress in my best zombie killing outfit. We didn’t have uniforms per se, we concerned ourselves with more practical matters. They finished strapping on my gear and I hauled ass down to the rear of Master’s and Johnson Hardware store in the Jeep. They were going to follow me in a couple minutes.

The Blackhawk hovered about 500 feet away, the door gunner covering us. Some troops inside also covered us with M-16s. I put my AR-15 on the hood of the Jeep and stepped away from it. I made big pointing motions with my hands, hopefully indicating that I wanted them to land here.

They came directly over us, still at a few hundred feet. A small bag dropped out of the chopper and landed in a heap of dust.

I ran to the bag and discovered a radio wrapped in dirty socks and tshirts. I switched it on.

“Howdy,” I called, might as well sound friendly. “Whatcha guys want.”

“This is Lt. Col. Marcus Peterson, United States Army. Do we have permission to land? I’d like to speak with whomever is in charge.”

“If your intentions are peaceful, Colonel, then come on down.”

They sat the bird down in a whirlwind of dust and shut it down. After a few tense moments where we each wondered if we would shoot at each other, I turned slowly to show I was unarmed. Erin and the Masters brothers still covered the helo, though. Actually, all my people had their weapons trained on the Army fellas.

The Colonel stepped out and approached me. I saluted him, and he returned the salute.

“Michael Larson, Mayor, Commandant, Captain, and Father of this town.”

Col. Peterson smiled and we shook hands.

“I have no interest in shooting you fellas,” I informed Peterson. “Maybe your guys could assume a less aggressive stance?”

Peterson motioned, and they pointed their guns elsewhere instead of directly at us.

“Drink, sir?” I queried. “A little of Tennessee’s Finest?”

Col. Peterson smiled. “Sounds like a good idea!” I ushered him into the Hardware store where Morgan quickly set us up with a bottle of Jack and two glasses. I poured us each a couple fingers worth.

“Well Colonel, you’ve seen most of our area from the air. How about filling me in on how you’re set up, and what your intentions are with us.” These guys had the upper hand, for sure. I mean, they had a chopper, fuel, men and arms. But I didn’t want to just give away the keys to city to these guys.

The colonel allowed as how they were out of Fort Carson. Like everywhere else, they had their fair share of zombie trouble, but were fortunate to not devolve into total anarchy. They still had over half of their troops, about 8,500 folks including families on base.

“Most other installations weren’t that lucky,” the Colonel explained. “Many were entirely overrun, or lost all their folks in the subsequent city battles. We’ve stayed out of the big cities so far, just seems like too big of a job to tackle. But now we’ve seen your, uh, what do you call your contraption out front?”

“Ah,” I said beaming with pride. “The Sanchez Death Pit, you mean. Invented by an eighteen year old girl, who happens to be my wife and mother of my child. Anyway, it’s pretty simple, but very effective. You wanna take a look?.”

We walked outside and found the chopper guys talking with Gayle, Lorrie, Tina, Payton. Guys were smiling and laughing, having a good time.

I said jokingly to the Colonel, “Looks like your boys forgot to pull security!”

He shook his head. “We’ve got about an 8:1 ratio of men to women, so your gals here are a sight for very, very sore eyes!”

“Not going to be a problem, is it Colonel?”

“No sir,” he responded. “We will not tolerate any kind of unwillful behavior. That being said, we do have some VERY comfortable women who have found it to be, um, shall we say, ‘profitable’, if they are of certain moral standard.”

I winked at him as I led them up the walkway. Tom greeted us up there.

“This is Tom Zander, my second in charge.” They exchanged pleasantries as we walked on the raised walkway to get to the death pit. I continued on. “Tom and his people moved here from another town after a shared incident brought us together. We took over a truck stop north of here, arranged the shipping containers to act as walls and funnels, and to act as ramps for our zombie friends. We’ve got a little Bobcat skidsteer machine over there, dug out the pit with that and voila! The Sanchez Pit of Death! By the way, we claim all copyrights and trademarks to that name.”

The Army guys were stunned by the Death Pit. We were currently in the middle of passively dispatching a pretty good-sized heard of a couple thousand zombilators, at least. We mostly stood guard, somewhat out of sight so the zeds wouldn’t get distracted, and fired a shot every now and then at those who survived the 40-foot fall and tried to clamber over the container wall.

“It’s so simple!” cried Col. Peterson. “And yet, elegant! You don’t even need bait, right? You’ve got smoke rising from the burning dead, and that draws in others, right?”

“Exactly. See, early on we nearly got overrun a few times, and we didn’t have enough people or ammo to fight them one by one. We needed a passive solution, and Lorrie Sanchez came up with it! I’ve seen enough zombie films, although I never expected to be in one. But the people were always making dumb mistakes. They never had a place they could lock down and try and start over. We think we’ve got that, and that’s what we’re trying to do here.”

“Any problems with it?” Peterson asked.

“Mmmm, sometimes they get a little confused. The fire might die down or a bird might distract them. But then we just ring this bell we got from a church.” I pointed to the bell hanging out in the middle of the pit, supported by a 2×4 structure. “Also, we’ve got rotating beacons, cop lights, to get their attention again. When it gets slow, we have to block up the ramps so we can clean out the trampled bodies. That’s probably the biggest danger, getting clogged like that.”

The Colonel’s mind was spinning. “You could, wow, build more ramps, dig a deeper pit so they always break, rig up lights so they fire in sequence to create illusion of movement up the ramp… holy shit, this could really work.” He seemed lost in thought.

“Well, sir, it does work. But yeah, you could enlarge it sure, you’ve got big equipment, right?”

The Colonel ushered us aside and spoke to his men. They all seemed pretty excited. After a couple minutes he turned back towards Tom and myself.

“Listen, can you guys make me a list of what you need? You’ve got a good setup here and I want to see you succeed. You’re going to need more farmland than what you’ve got now. What can we do for you?”

I just about came unglued with pure glee. “Well. Let’s see. Some .50 cals would be nice. Ma Deuces and Barretts, and plenty of ammo. 100 M-4 rifles. About 20,000 rounds of 5.56, too. Um…1,000 gallons of gasoline, and tanks to hold it. A few thousand MRE’s would help. What else. Clothes. Soap. Toilet paper. Bigger bulldozer? Farm equipment. oh yeah FENCES! We need fencing material so we can expand our farms. Goats, chickens, cows, and some more families, too.”

Cpl. Flint wrote down everything.

“Mayor Larson,” Col. Peterson began. “If it’s okay with you, I’d like to set up an auxiliary post here. Man it with 50 people. Some Humvees. 2 Strykers. Medical trailer and staff. And I’d like to offer you a commission as a Major in the Army Reserves. The post will be under your command.”

“I’m honored sir,” I said, my voice faltering. “Not sure I want to be in the Army, though. I just want to stay here and raise my family. No disrespect, sir.”

“That’s why I’m putting you in the reserves. You’ll stay here and command the entire county, maybe even several counties. But you will live here. With our support. Meanwhile, we will take your Sanchez idea and liberate all of Colorado, and the country, too!”

We talked awhile longer, then they took off in their chopper. However, they left the Corporal behind to act as engineer and designer of the new post. Erin fairly leapt at the chance to escort Cpl. Flint around. Poor guy, I thought. He doesn’t stand a chance!

I went back to the house and told the ladies and the baby about the conversation. Jessie spit up a little, but I didn’t take that as a negative. Gayle, however was a little different.

“Let me get this striaght,” she said, crossly. “You’re giving up everything we’ve fought for, and letting these Army guys waltz in here and take over? What happened to you? Weren’t you the one always talking bad about shitheads that live off the government tit?”

Well, shit, when she put it that way, it didn’t sound like such a good deal.

“Babe,” I said, trying to sound hopeful. “We have to connect with others. We have to get rid of these zombies. We need medicine, more food, or else we’ll just be subsisting. I want your kid and my kids,” I looked at Lorrie, “to be able to grow, and become something other than just semi-starving zombie fighters! We don’t have to go back to the old ways of pure greed and avarice, but maybe we can make a better world this time.”

Gayle looked at me, unsure.

“I’m not just making this shit up. I don’t want to be beholden to the Army, either. But I feel the best way to improve the world is to get involved, be the one on the inside and guide policy and change. Not just sit here and have fantastic, abundant sex while the rest of the world dies completely…”

What the fuck did I just say? I don’t want fantastic, abundant sex? Maybe I have Zombie fever, I should lie down…

“Michael,” Lorrie said. “We just don’t want you leaving us. Show the Army how to build these Death Pits. But let *them* do it. You stay here, mister. That’s an order.”

Lorrie scooped up Jess and stormed out of the room.

– – – –

Four days later, I was getting dressed in my ‘Class A’ Army uniform. Already had a ribbon on it, too. Red, white, and blue stripes with a ‘Z’ in the middle of it. I got several sets of camo also, as did everyone in town. But the colonel said I should wear this for my formal induction and address to the town.

I stepped out into the family room of my adobe castle to see what the ladies thought. They were already dressed in their new camo utilities.

Wolf whistles. Catcalls. Fist pumps. And that was from baby Jess! Naw, she was sleeping in her room. Well, it seemed to go over pretty well.

“Turn around mister,” ordered Lorrie. She and Gayle and Erin made appreciative noises.

“It has to be done,” Gayle said as she began moving towards me.

“Definitely,” added Erin, also moving.

“Cover me, I’m going in!” Lorrie chimed in.

“No!” I protested, meekly. “I’m supposed to address the troops in… fifteen minutes!”

“This won’t take that long,” Gayle promised.

Gayle and Erin unzipped my uniform pants and took out my hardening cock. They each began licking their side of it. Lorrie undid her uniform blouse and took her tits out. Staring me down, she lifted her nipple to her mouth and began to suck her own milk.

They were right.

It didn’t take long at all.

– – – –

The End!

Special thanks to my friend Queen Anne who helped me with the Lorrie parts.

Comments welcomed!

---